the truth both which sortes I haue here in few words to exhort to desire first such as haue mind to heare reade the doctrine of truth that they in life will follow that they heare and reade Of the other companie this I haue to craue that for as much as the gracious goodnes of the Lord hath raysed vp before their face such plenty of preachers teachers writers and translators wherby by all meanes to call them and to do them good they wisely againe for their partes wil consider what they haue to do that is to take the time before them not to refuse the riches of Gods great grace offered least peraduenture hereafter ignorance wil not excuse them wheras now the light of truth so euidently appearing wittingly and willingly they stoppe their eyes from seeing their eares from hearing The Lord God of peace father of all mercy consolation for Christ Iesus his Sonnes sake open our hartes and senses that all preiudice pertinacie set aside we may both be willing to learne the right way of perfect faith and truth and no lesse carefull in life to follow that we learne growing vp in grace and knowledge more and more till we atteyne at length to the full measure which is in Christ Iesu our Lord Amen Iohn Foxe THE PREFACE OF D. MARTIN LVTHER VPPON the fifteene Psalmes called Psalmes of degrees YE haue heard me before many times declare in the beginning of my Lectures for vvhat cause I haue taken in hand to expound the holy Scriptures not for any desire I haue to teach nevve and straunge thinges vvhich haue not beene knovvne or heard before for our diuinitie is so vvel knovvn both in the Latine tongue and also in our ovvne Language that vve may seeme novv to haue more neede of exhortation then instruction but because the diligent teaching and setting forth of the vvorde of God is a kinde of Gods seruice or vvorship properly belonging to the nevve Testament being much more acceptable vnto God more holy excellent then vvere all the vvorshippings and sacrifices of the olde Testament and therefore euen vvhen the lavv vvas yet in his ful strength the holy Prophets of God vtterly reiecting the burnt offerings and other sacrifices of the lavv did commend aboue all other the sacrifice of praise In like maner also ought vve so much the more earnestly diligently to set forth this kind of vvorship because that after so great blindnes vvherein vv haue liued the vvisedom of God hath as the Sunne in the mid day appeared and shined vnto vs againe Therefore like as it hath bene counted a maner of seruitude in times past to heare a godly sermon vvhich men vvere vvont to doe euen as they did their seruile labors so must vve novv othervvise thinke that they vvhich teach reade vvrite or heare the holy Scriptures are Gods true Priestes vvhich serue their God vvith a vvorthy and thankful kind of vvorship Albeit true it is also that vve can not here attaine to such full knovvledge of spirituall matters but that dayly vve haue neede to learne them again to be exercised confirmed therin because of the continuall vexations and assaultes of Satan that as vve are neuer vvithout occasions of declining falling from God so likevvise vve should not cease to exercise our selues in the continuall meditation of the vvord of God to the edifying both of our selues and of the Church For there is nothing so pernitious as the opinion of many at this day vvho as soone as they haue gotten neuer so litle knovvledge of this heauenly vvisedom thinke them selues by and by to be greate doctors For seeing that these thinges doe not consist in fine and eloquent talke in reasoning and disputing but in practise and experience directed not by mans reason but by the spirite of God they are miserably deceiued that rest in bare and naked knovvledge vvhich is but vnprofitable vvithout experience and practise In the olde Testament God appoynted but onely the ten commaundements vvherin he vvould haue his people to be exercised and occupyed But vvho vvas there euer amonge the Sainctes of God vvhich could say that he vvas able to atteyne to the vvisedom of the holy Ghost sette forth in those commaundements And shall vve vvhich in the nevv Testament haue the vvhole Scripture set forth vnto vs glory in the fulnes and perfection of our knovvledge Let vs not thinke therefore so highly of our selues but let vs humble our selues before the holy Ghoste and confesse this vvisedom to be infinite and such as vve could neuer fully attayne vnto although vve should spende our vvhole life in the study of the Scriptures For although by the grace of God vve are not vvithout some knovvledge yet because vve are continually oppressed vvith cloudes of tentations vve must haue recourse to this fountaine yea to this fire that our hartes may be kindled therevvith and that vve may giue no place to Satan or our ovvne flesh vvhereby the first fruites of the spirit might be quenched in vs This lothing of Gods vvord vvhich riseth of a false opinion of knovvledge is alas to common at this day For a remedy therefore against this euill Moses commaundeth that the lavv of God should be diligently set forth to the posteritie that is to say should continually be taught and exercised though it vvere neuer so vvel knovvne before For this cause therefore I haue taken in hand to expounde the Psalmes that vve might learne to abhorre this damnable lothing of the vvord of God and also to confirme and as it vvere to nourish the good spirite of God in vs by the exercise and practise of the same But the chiefest cause that moued me hereunto is for that vve knovv this kind of vvorship aboue all other to please God vvhen vve set forth his vvord in teaching in reading in vvriting in hearing c. And this one thing ought to keep vs in the continual exercise of the vvord of god For to teach to exercise and to set forth the vvorde vvhat is it else but continually to offer sacrifice vnto God continually to vvorship God continually to be exercised in the three first commaundements Lamentable it is to see vvhat a multitude there is of such as cōtinually blaspheme God either in teaching false doctrine or in persecuting the truth VVherfore very necessary it is that vve vvhiche in comparison of them are so small a number should serue the Lord our God praise his holy name vvhich both hath giuen vs this life and promised the life to come Moreouer our ovvne daunger giueth vs good vvarning to take heede that vvhiles vve thus neglect loth the vvord vve feele not his heauy vvrath plage vpon vs before vve be vvare For vvhen vve are once vveery of the vvorde then follovveth the contempt of the same vvhich contēpt the Lord so punisheth that he taketh his vvord cleane avvay Hereof the Papacie may be
to hope c. Yea the crosse and oppression of the Christians is the exaltation and triumph of the Church Let the aduersaries then doe what they liâ—t certaine it is that the more we are cast downe the more we are raised vp For there is no power against the Lorde Christ our captaine and our head hath a power aboue all power whereby he lifteth vp those that are cast downe whereby he raiseth the dead to life and those that are oppressed and ouercome he maketh able with ioyfull victory to ouercome For in that he is God it is his proper office to make all things of nothing and likewise of those thinges which be to make nothing Thus Dauid setteth forth the praise and commendation of Ierusalem For what a great benefite and blessing of God is it not onely to leaue a certain place where the people may come togither to serue and worship God but also a certaine sound of the presence of God by the publishing of his word When he saith This is my rest here will I dwel here will I speake here shall be my word my spirite then all is safe then what worke so euer it be though in outward appearance it seeme neuer so smal it is better then all the treasures of the world then the cutting away of the foreskin of the priuy meÌ„bers is an acceptable worship vnto god To take vp a strawe from the earth if God so commaunded is a greater a more excellent worke and also a worship more pleasing God then all the glittering works of the whole papacy which haue no ground of the word of god This the heathen understood not and therefore they contemned Ierusalem and marueled why the people should resort thether certaine times of the yeare rather then to other cities Like as Naaman Cirus thought at the beginning that the waters of Damascus were no worse then the waters of Iordane but he had no commaundement of the Lord that he shoulde wash him selfe in those waters for the clensing of his leprosie It is the word alone therefore that maketh a difference betwene the Church of God and the Gentiles Papistes and all the Antichristian rable By this word it iudgeth it teacheth it baptiseth it distributeth the Lords supper it comforteth it reproueth it excommunicateth c. Thus I say Dauid extolleth and magnifieth his Ierusalem first in respect of the spirituall building therof because there is the kingdom and priesthood there is the word worship of the Lord then also in respect as wel of the material building as also of those things which pertaine to the good gouernment of a city as peace and vnitie lawes and iudgement but principally he speaketh not of that building and therfore he saith It is edified as a city where all may participate togither that is may come togither to worship the lord For there was no other place in al the world where the people might come togither to celebrate the name of the Lord but Ierusalem alone So that this verse is as an exposition of that place in Exod. VVhere I shall leaue a memoriall of my name there will I come vnto thee c. As if he said that place is Ierusalem in the which the people of God must congregate togither to heare his word to celebrate his name where also the Lord him selfe hath promised to dwell whether the people do flie in all their necessities to call vpon God for help and succoure c. This is the glory of Ierusalem to the which all the glory of the worlde was not able to be compared Therfore in S. Matthew it is called holy is so magnified here of the Prophet Albeit it was afterward horribly prophaned of the Gentiles But why doe the people gather togither in this place Verse 4. VVhereunto the tribes euen the tribes of the Lorde goe vp for a testimony or to testifie to Ierusalem and to praise the name of the Lord. This verse also conteineth in 〈◊〉 the words afore recited out of Exod VVhere I shall put a mâ—moriall of my name c. For this memoriall signifieth the wholâ— worship of God togither with the word that is the preaching of the promises and the law with the ministery of the priestes not â—â—â—ly in the sacrifices of the law but specially in the chiefest sacrifiâ—es of all that is of the celebrating praysing the name of the lord In the which were set forth spirituall consolations of victory against sinne and death and also temporall concerning the kingdom and political order These benefits he setteth forth when he speaketh of ascending vp and maketh a comparison betwene Ierusalem and other cities As if he said Other cities may flourish with riches and power more then this citie but this is it to the which the tribes doe ascend not as they doe in other nations but the tribes of the Lord which the Lorde him selfe hath chosen to be his people aboue all other nations of the earth and he to be their god And here he doth not exclude the Proselytes which were of the Gentiles and did associate them selues vnto this people for he speaketh simply of those that did ascend vp to heare the word and to inuocate the name of the Lord as the words that followe do declare For a testimony vnto Israel to praise the name of the Lord. Whereby he signifieth no other thing but that there was a place in Ierusalem appointed of the Lord for the preaching of the word and prayer And this is worthy to be noted that Dauid speaketh of no moe kindes of sacrifice but of these two onely He saith not that the temple was appoynted of God that sacrifices should there be slaine incence offered oblations made and euery man shewe him selfe thankfull vnto God with his gifts Of these things he maketh no mention at all albeit they were commaunded to be done no where else but in the temple Onely he speaketh of preaching the word and thanks giuing or prayer And albeit he reproueth not these sacrifices yet he plainly declareth that the summe of true religion is to heare the Lorde when he speaketh vnto vs and to inuocate and praise his holy name This is it for the which Dauid so highly praiseth his temple which we also ought specially to beholde in our temples that the tribes doe ascend vp thether to testifie vnto Ierusalem that is to teach and to heare the worde of god For so he meaneth by this word testifie as the Hebrewes haue many words to signifie the ministery of the word and doctrine To vtter to promise to confesse to sitte to iudge to testifie to teach all these words in effect doe signifie as much as to preach or publish the word The preachers are witnesses to the people of that they knowe whiche is not sene nor felt but beleued They are also witnesses which he are the word For when they heare it they testifie or beare witnesse against the
deuill the kingdom of the world sinne and death also against adulterers murtherers theeues false brethren c for the glory of God the aduancing of his kingdom chastitie innocencie charitie c. For God is inuisible and therefore when they are heard which teach and preach vnto vs the word of God then God him selfe is heard For he can not be heard but by witnesses and as S. Paule calleth them by his messengers That which is taught them in the Church is inuisible and absent and therefore can be apprehended by no other meanes but by the testimony of the word So the whole Gospell is a testimony for it speaketh of things absent and it is nothing else but the preaching of faith This I speake for the simple and ignorant concerning this word testifie This is the cause then why Dauid so reioyceth namely that his Ierusalem was builded to this ende that the worde of faith might there be preached whereby the people might learne to know what the will of God is what he intendeth to do with his people what punishment and plagues he threatneth to the wicked And this preaching is the testimony which Dauid here speaketh of made vnto the children of Israell gathered togither in this place whereby they were knowne to be the peculiar and chosen people of God from all other nations as he saith in an other Psalme He hath not so dealt with euery nation Wherfore we also haue great cause to acknowledge the rich blessing of God that the word of God is now purely sincerely preached emongst vs as it was then in Ierusalem and the sweete promises of the Gospell sounding in the eares consciences of the godly to their singular comfort and consolation also the threatnings of God published wherby the wicked are called to repentance and the godly kept in the feare of God and mortification of the olde man through the assistance of the holy Ghost whom the father through Christ and for Christes sake poureth vppon them aboundantly which willingly and gladly receiue this testimony This is one part then of the true worship of God to learne the way how to worship God in such sort as best pleaseth him which consisteth in teaching of the word hearing of God when he speaketh vnto vs by his witnesses and therefore the Deuill desireth nothing so much as to hinder the preaching hearing of the worde For this cause he rayseth vp as ye heard in the first Psalme lying lippes and deceitful tongues he stirreth vp the worlde with sword and power to oppresse the godly and euen in our selues he goeth about to deface this kinde of seruice and worship of God by our deuilish contempt and lothing of the same But contrariwise to build Churches and gorgiously to decke them for the maintenance of masses oblations false worship and idolatrie all this he can abide well enough for by these thinges he knoweth that his strength is not diminished nor his power weakened But when the word of God is preached concerning remission of sinnes the righteousnes that commeth by Christ and life euerlasting this doctrine destroyeth his kingdom This causeth him to rage and to seeke by all meanes possible how he may hinder the course of the gospell The other part of the worship of God is to praise the name of the Lord. This Dauid maketh the second kinde of worship when he commendeth his Ierusalem And here againe note that he speaketh nothing of the sacrifices of the law for albeit he doth not discommend them as I said before yet he reckeneth them but as chaffe in comparison of the word and the fruite which followeth thereof which is thanks geuing And if he had named the sleying of sacrifices euery man had not bene able to serue God with that kinde of worshippe Therefore he requireth nothing else but that which they were able to do without great charges which yet notwithstanding very few did He did not condemne the building of the temple which afterwards should be done by his sonne Salomon but did earnestly desire the same and the cause why he did desire it here you see namely that first the name of God might there be preached and then that God might there accept the praiers of his people with praise and thanks geuing for his benefits receiued Hitherto we haue heard how the Prophete extolleth and magnifieth the incomparable gift benefit of God the word I meane with thanks and praise vnto God for the same For that is a benefite and blessing in dede which is knowne and acknowledged so to be All the world as we see is full euen glutted with the benefits of God notwithstanding it remaineth still in such blindnes that it knoweth them not to be the giftes of God and therefore it taketh and vseth them no otherwise then hogges doe their draffe swill But Dauid seeth that God had geuen him a kingdom wherin the pure word of God and true religion flourished This great benefite he acknowledgeth and therefore he so reioyceth and magnifieth his Ierusalem as a place appointed by the Lords owne mouth where the people might come togither to heare the word of God and to giue thankes vnto God for his benefites out of the which place it was not possible to find god The Gentiles because they had not the word nor this hearing whereof Dauid here speaketh could not find god Hereby we may see how horrible a thing it is to contemne and to loth the word For what can be more horrible then that man a weake creature nothing but earth dust should so lift vp him selfe in pride that when the maiestie of God speaketh most louingly inuiteth him to heare he will not heare And yet we see that there is nothing more common then this impietie this horrible contempt this deuilish lothing of the worde of God emongst all sortes of men The cause is for that we heare not the Lord speaking now vnto vs in his Maiesty as he spake in the moūt Sinai at what time the people were astonished trembled at the terrible voyce of the Lord yet how soone had they forgotten the Lord and murmured both against the Lord and against Moises Thus in his Maiestie he speaketh no more but he speaketh nowe vnto vs by men and therefore he is contemned Horrible it is that Sodome was burnt vp with fire from heauen Horrible it is also that the whole world was destroied with water Moreouer the daily examples of impiety and wickedness as murther whoredom c. are such that they can not be heard without horrour trembling But how horrible so euer all these thinges be yet is it much more horrible to contemne God when by his word he speaketh vnto vs which al the world doth at this day not only they which persecute the word with open tyranny but such also as are euen emongst vs at the beginning seemed to receiue this doctrine with great reioycing Wherefore Dauid exhorteth
a pastour or preacher in the Church These the elect I meane the Lorde hath here and there sparsed emong the wicked as precious stones in the middes of the earth Therfore thou must not think to preach to these only which were to be wished but that can not be because they are mixed with the vngodly multitude Likewise when thou art called to be a ciuill magistrate or a gouernour of a houshold thou shalt not finde all to be precious stones gold or siluer but let it suffice thee if in a whole multitude as it chaunceth in mynes thou find but one veine of siluer or emongst a great deale of earth but one precious stone For the greatest part in the Church is hereticall godles the least part in the ciuill state obedient louing of vertue Hereof it commeth then that al things are ful of trouble to the godly pastour the Magistrate the housholder because the wicked with such successe contemne and disobey all godly orders Notwithstanding thou man of God stand in thy calling do thy duetie pray for peace exhorte counsel reproue those whom thou hast charge ouer For since that now by the word of God the church is somewhat purged of false religion superstition and idolatrie the Magistrates better instructed of their duety and office Satan rageth as a strong armed man keping his house when a stronger commeth Be strong therefore in these tentations and think that as these things are not begun by the power of Satan so though he rage against the same neuer so much thou must not be discouraged or slacke the Lords busines but first serue the Lord and then thy brethren and neighbours For their sakes the Churches must be instructed the common wealth gouerned not for the worldes sake and the vngodly multitude for it is not worthie that a theefe should be hanged an adulterer or murderer put to death but the Lord in heauen and our brethren neighbours in earth are worthy of this seruice as he addeth in the verse following Thus I expounde this verse to be a consolation for pastours ciuill Magistrates and gouernours of families against the multitude of the wicked and the trobles which by them the godly doe sustayne Verse 9. Because of the house of the Lorde our God I will procure thy wealth This is an other cause why he prayeth for the peace and prosperitie of Ierusalem for that the Sanctuary of the Lord and the feate of true religion being stablished in that citie if it prospered not the worship and seruice of God could not there continue As if he sayd The Lord our God hath stablished his seate in thee O Ierusalem and in the middes of thee hath he set vp his worship For the which cause I loue thee and thinke thee worthy of all prosperitie But why doth hee adde hereunto Our God Because God had chosen this nation to be as his own peculiar people And this also was the cause why Dauid so loued them and was not discomforted with these troubles which he for their sakes susteyned both in the Church and in the ciuill gouernment but being chosen to be a King and a Prophet to this people he constantly endured all troubles and herewithall comforted him selfe that first he serued the Lord his God then his brethren and was not an vnprofitable seruaunt but fruitefull vnto God that he might be glorified and to his neighbour and brother that he might be saued Let vs likewise pray for the welfare of our brethren and for the house of the Lord with Dauid who as this Psalme sheweth did wel vnderstand the power and glory of the word and therefore he neither giueth thankes nor yet reioyceth for the abundance of gold and siluer which notwithstanding he lacked not but for the word and true worship of the lord Where these two are not lacking all other incommodities may easily be borne For if we haue the Lord abiding with vs if we maintaine his word and his true seruice and seeke the saluation of our brethren what can we desire more But where the word true worship of God is not regarded there is no God no mercy no saluation neither doth there any thing else remaine but the cursed multitude which shal be damned in hell Therefore Dauid exhorteth vs in this Psalme aboue all things to reuerence the word and by faithfull prayer to seeke the aduauncement thereof Also to giue thankes vnto God for peace and true preachers which gouerne the Church according to his word for where these things are not there must needes be trouble and vexation vnquietnes of conscience murder adultery such other horrible sinnes which the Lord turne away from our Churches preserue that poore remnant emonges the damnable multitude which serue and worship him according to his word By these two latter verses we are admonished first how euery Christian ought to regard him which is his fellow in faith and religion that is to say as his brother and neighbour Then also why he ought to haue a harty loue and zeale to the Church and congregation of the faithful For my brethren saith Dauid and for my neighbours And againe for the house of the Lord our god These two thinges ought to be considered in the Churche of christ In it are our brethren and neighbours in it is the house of God yea rather it is the house of God it selfe in the which are the children of God and true brethren O happy is he and a right Christian in deede which beeing indued with the true knowledge and faith of Christ and also with that brotherly loue which is according to the spirit of the children of God can vnfainedly and hartely say For my brethren and neighbours and for the house of the Lord our God I both seeke and I wish the prosperitie and welfare of the Church of God. The 123. Psalme I lift vp mine eyes vnto thee c. This Psalme as ye see is but short and therefore a very fitte example to shew the force of prayer not to consist in many words but in feruency of spirit For great and weighty matters may be comprised in few words if they proceede from the spirit the vnspeakeable gronings of the heart especially when our necessity is such as will not suffer any long prayer Euery prayer is long enough if it be feruent proceede from a heart that vnderstandeth the necessitie of the Sainets not in such small matters as y world counteth great and weightie as pouerty losse of goods and such other worldly incommodities but when the Church is oppressed with violence and tyranny when the name of God is prophaned with wicked doctrine or if there be any thing else that either hindreth the glory of God or the saluation of soules These perils can not well be vttered in prayer and therfore the prayer of the faithfull is then most effectuous when with griefe of heart and affliction of spirite they see
they suffer togither so they cry vnto God for helpe and succour as well for other as for them selues Yea the common calamitie of their brethren is to them a greater crosse then their owne Haue mercy vpon vs c. This repetition as it doth declare a great vehemencie and feruentnes of spirite in the afflicted crying vnto God for helpe and deliuerance so it sheweth their affliction and calamitie to be exceeding greeuous For we haue suffered too much contempt He sayd before that the godly being brought to extreme miserie by the tyranny and oppression of the wicked did lift vp their eyes to God for helpe and succour Nowe he sheweth also what despite and reproch they suffred of the proud and scornfull Whereby it appeareth that the vngodly sought not only with crueltie and oppression but also with despite contempt and ignominy to tread as it were vnder foote the children of god He saith not onely we suffer contempt but we are filled with contempt and ignominie vsing a similitude taken of a vessell which is filled so full that it can conteine no more Thus the children of God do not burst out at the first into these gronings and grieuous complaints when so euer they are contemned and despised but patiently suffer in hope that God will at the length ease their miserye vntill they be filled with all maner of despite contempt and scorning of the wicked whereby they are compelled to cry vnto God doubling their complaint as followeth in the next verse Verse 4. Our soule is filled too ful of the mocking of the welthy and of the despitefulnes of the proude When the godly are not onely oppressed with iniuries hated and despised but also mocked and scorned of the wicked there can be to them no greater misery And this is it that they specially here complaine of as of all their calamities the moste greeuous The cause why he saith that the welthy and proud doe so spitefully sette them selues against the Church of God is for that they which are of power and authoritie in the world are alwaies wont to despise and contemne the godly which doe so much esteeme the glory wealth and prosperitie of this worlde that they regard nothing at all the spirituall kingdom of Christ yea the more they rise in wealth and dignitie the more their pride encreaseth This place teacheth then that it is no straunge or newe thing if the children of God be contemned of the children of this worlde which abound in wealth and riches And it is not without good cause that here the wealthy are also called proud for wealth and prosperity maketh men proude the children of this world and worldlinges I meane For Dauid and many other were also riche and yet they were so broken with afflictions and so exercised both within and without that they could haue no such pleasure or delight in their wealth and worldly prosperitie whereby they might waxe proude or fall into securitie But the case of the wicked is farre otherwise for their riches wealth and dignitie is as a rewarde of their securitie and vngodlines Contrariwise the godly are in misery and affliction despised of the world as abiects fooles and idiotes as the example of the auncient Prophets Christ him self and his apostles with all the deare Sainctes of God do teach we by daily experience doe proue For when we goe aboute to draw men from couetousnes blasphemy voluptuousnes and such other vices they laugh vs to scorne and when they heare of the iudgement of God the reward of sinne the punishment of the wicked they count 〈◊〉 this geare to be but a fable suche as Virgill imagineth of hell to make men afeard But if they were exercised with afflictions and calamities as the godly are and had a scholemaster to teach them that they are but men as Dauid prayeth in the ix Psalme they would learne another song The .124 Psalme If the Lord had not bene on our side c. This Psalme is a thankes giuing to God for his great mercy in preseruing his people placed as the stories doe shewe in the middes of the Gentiles and heathen people as a flock of sheepe in a wild forrest or in respect of the multitude as a citie compared to a mighty kingdom being compassed on euery side with the kings of the Assirians the Egyptians the Ammonites the Ismaelites the Moabites whom Satan had stirred vp with deadly hatred to vexe and persecute them seeking by all meanes to roote them out from the earth that thereby he might vtterly deface and abolish the word and worship of the lord This daunger Dauid sawe and thanked God which had preserued his people from the rage of so many lyons and dragons which notwithstanding that they neuer ceased to seeke their destruction yet all that they went about was in vaine And what a miracle was this that this people could so long continue notwithstanding the malice and rage of so many deuils Dauid therefore in this Psalme exhorteth his people to be thankfull to the Lorde their God so mightely preseruing defending and deliuering them from the violence of so many nations and kingdoms hating and persecuting them on euery side Which Psalme we also doe sing not onely against our aduersaries which hate and persecute the word but also against spirituall wickednes For we are taught by the Gospell that there are nowe seuen Deuills which lye in wayte for vs where as we were before in daunger but of one which cease not to styrre vppe the whole worlde against vs Yea our case were more tolerable if we had but onely the worlde and not Satan also with all his angells and the gates of hell wholy bent against vs But yet further to molest and vexe vs besides all these we haue also the third enemie which we cary alwayes about with vs which we nourish also and foster at home with vs and euen with in vs the flesh I meane which giueth vs no rest but continually tempteth vs to sinne fighteth against faith and striueth in our members against the spirite For as much then as the Church of God is neuer free from these daungers let vs also sing to the praise of Christ this psalme that he preserueth vs his members from all these enemies For it were extreme ingratitude not to acknowledge this miracle that notwithstanding all these the Church doth yet continue and that there be some which truely teach and confesse Christ beleue in Christ though Satan rage the world and false brethren conspire against vs and the flesh as an vntamed beast fight against the word and faith neuer so much This is the benefit then that Dauid so highly extolleth and wisheth that his people would vnderstand and giue thankes to God for the same Verse 1. If the Lord had not bene on our side may Israel now say Verse 2. If the Lord had not bene on our side when men rose vp against vs Verse 3. They had
like a brute beast So the kingdoms of the Persians of the Grecians of the Romanes were destroyed and brought to nought When they vaunted gloried in them selues saying I haue done by and by followed I am vndone Behold and consider all the Monarches Princes common welths that euer were and ye shall se that when they added to their actes enterprises this proud bragge I haue done they were destroyed because they shut God out as a foole through this presumption and set them selues in his place Thus all the wisedome policie and strength of man faileth and commeth to nothing We also at this day should not lack walls and other munitions if men were not lacking Of whome there is nowe greate scarsitie And they which gouern are in authoritie they specially cannot be centent with their owne state but swell and waxe proude through wealth and power They trust to their strong munitions and fortifications as though it were vnpossible for God to ouerthrow and beate in peeces euen yron walls and mounteyns of gold I say not this as though cities and common weales ought not to be defended and fortified lawes mainteyned and publike discipline reteyned but this addition we condemne that they write in their foreheads this pronoune I This addition I God neither will nor can suffer But because the world can not omitte it nor forget it therefore one kingdome is destroyed after an other one Prince after an other and one common wealth after an other So in Esay Sennacherib glorieth of his mighty and inuincible power against God Whereupon followeth that notable slaughter of his whole army and he him selfe also is slayue of his owne sonnes Of Syrus also the text sayth I haue holden his right hand to breake open the brasen barres For there is no force or violence so great no munition so strong but God is able to ouercome it how easie a matter is it for him thinke ye to bring the wealthiest and richest common wealths in the world to extreme pouertie by warre famine pestilence c. These munitions then must be prouided the house must be buylt a wyfe marryed the houshold gouerned These thinges the holy Ghost doth not condemne but would that we should not thereto adde originall sinne Preserue the creature therfore and vse it but away with that which is thine owne originall sinne I meane whereby thou offendest god The creatures are thy wife childreÌ„ family and goods These are good thinges and the good giftes of God the vse wherof God hath lent vnto vs But thou addest thereto thy originall sinne and wilt take vpon thee to gouerne them by thine owne wisedom condemning God and not calling vppon him or beleuing in him who hath giuen these thinges vnto thee Thou walkest carelesly in this presumption and sayest I am he that ruleth these matters Therefore it followeth as a iust plague that thy wyfe thy children and family are disobedient Much good may it doe you master gouerner which will presume to rule these matters not calling first vpon God. The same also hapneth in ciuill gouernment Therefore sayth the Psalme Except the Lord keepe the citie c. Here the Prophet setteth the Lord agaynst our originall sinne and agaynst our naturall presumption As if he should say This say I that the citie is kept in vaine except the Lord keepe it But there is an other Lord an other gouerner which will rule these matters that is to say our wisedom and presumption which neglecting God presumeth to gouerne these great and weighty matters and excludeth god And in deede it prospereth some tymes But this is a token of Gods great wrath when hee geueth successe to the wicked For it is an offence and a stumbling blocke vnto the godly and also a snare to many other which seeking to atchieue the like thinges take vppon them the like gouernment but all in vaine So Augustus Caesar in gouerning the common wealth had great successe He escaped the ouerthrowes and terrible ruines of many other Kinges as touching his owne person albeit as touching his subiectes his gouernment was most vnhappy Others by his example take vpon them to rule the common wealth and looke to haue the like successe but see howe fewe there be that doe enioy it These thinges I recite to the ende we may learne that we are not the rulers and gouernâ—rs of these high and weighty matters ciuill and houshold gouermnent I meane much lesse of the Church of God where all thinges without comparison are of greater importance and of much more difficultie To keepe is to blesse mainteyne preserue And here he speaketh not as I sayd before of making and ordeyning lawes For those he presupposeth to be established in the common wealth already But he admonisheth and teacheth the Magistrates to call vpon God and to execute their office dutie in the feare of god And if their labors and trauells do not prosper as they would let them thinke that God doth it to bridle their presumption and to humble them For if all things should succeede as they woulde it shoulde be an occasion of infinite euills and enormities But when they see that their wisedom preuaileth not their policie is disapoynted their power and authoritie taketh no place then doe they learne by their owne experience that there is an other Lorde and master to be called vppon and taken as the principall gouerner of the common wealth who will helpe them will gouerne for them and geue good successe to that they take in hand that so they may flie to prayer and say helpe Lord take vppon thee our charge and burthen and gouerne thou for vs Also that they may knowe they haue a large promise that God being called vppon will heare them and helpe them This clause then Except the Lorde keepe the citie is against them which call not vppon God but by their owne wisdome presume to builde the house and kepe the citie To them it is said that they shall labour watch in vaine The keeper he calleth a King a Prince a Magistrate For in a litle word he comprehendeth the greatest and highest matters in the world For God is a great a mightie God who hath a large mouth and with smal words he vttereth vnto vs mightie matters Princes and Magistrates therefore he calleth keepers which are appointed and ordained to gouerne common wealthes But they watch in vaine saith he except the Lord him selfe assist them and their trauells take no such effect as they would but if the Lord be absent they doe nothing else but torment and crucifie them selues in vaine I haue seene some which haue tyred them selues day and might with continuall labour and yet were they not able to liue thereby They spent no time in idlenes no time in play notwithstanding they liued miserably with their wiues and children Others pitying their case admonished them y by this continuall â—oyle they should
madnes For if patience suffer any thinge it commeth of a certain desperation as when a man thus thinketh with him selfe All that I suffer is but in vaine This patience is turned into fury and is oppressed with desperation But Christian pacience will not suffer it selfe to be oppressed but continually taketh hold vpon hope whereby at length it preuaileth and getteth the victory It is a harde thing not to be discouraged with such trobles as daily happen in matters perteining to the common course of this life But patiently to endure those afflictions which Dauid by his owne example sheweth that Christians which haue already receiued the forgiuenes of sinnes must suffer to haue a stedfast hope in the bitter vexations of sinne and accusations of conscience and patiently to suffer all other affâ—ictioÌ„s wherwith Satan vexeth and tormenteth the beleeuing heart this is in deede a diuine and an heauenly vertue and such a conflicte that God hath promised vnto it an incorruptible crowne of glory Now ensueth an exhortation that we should follow this example of Dauid and embrace this doctrine Verse 7. Let Israel waite on the Lord for with the Lord is mercie and with him is plentifull redemption This is in deede a golden verse worthy to be knowne and well vnderstand wherein Dauid wisheth and exhorteth all men by his example wholy to rest and to continue in a sure hope of the mercie of God. For faith is not so lightly to be esteemed as the Papistes teach which dreame that faith is a qualitie remaining in the hart with the which the hart after it can once number these syllables I beleue in God passeth on as it were in a sleepe For they that haue no experience of those conflictes which faith must endure doe but laugh vs to scorne when we say that faith is a principall vertue wherewith onely and alone we are iustified deliuered from sinne hell death and damnation For it is true that the wise man â—aith A foole vnderstandeth not except ye talke of those things which are in his owne hart These things therefore which we attribute vnto faith they ascribe vnto charitie preferre charitie aboue faith But if faith be set forth rightly in her owne colours it farre excelleth charitie For behold the obiects of faith It fighteth alone before God against Satan who neuer resteth but warreth against faith continually and that euen concerning death and life euerlasting concerning sinne and the accusation of the lawe concerning grace and the remission of sinnes Now if with faith you compare charitie whose office is to be exercised in releuing the miseryes and calamities of men whether they haue neede of comfort or succour in minde or in body who seeth not howe farre faith excelleth charitie For howe great a difference is there betwene God man betwene corporall necessities eternal death These are therfore the exercises of faith euen in the greatest dangers to fight continually against Satan in the presence of God For as I said before our â—ruel enemie will giue vs no breathing no time of rest Wherfore albeit the charitie is not onely a goodly vertue but also extendeth farre in comparison of other moral vertues yet is faith without all comparison a farre more excellent heauenly vertue whether ye consider y obiects therof or other causes For this is the fruite of faith when the hart feeleth that death is ouercome by the death of Christ that sinne also is put away the law abolished by grace and mercie These thinges are of them selues most certaine Yet such is our infirmitie that we can noe certeinly apprehend them and therefore we are terrified with the cogitations of death and sinne But if this hope and trust in the mercie of God were perfect no heauines should euer oppresse the beleuing hart Therefore Dauid vseth this exhortation that Israell after it hath once obteyned this mercie should still perseuere in wayting on the Lord and not suffer this trust and confidence in the mercie of the Lord to be wrested from him And here he hath respect to that great conflict wherein the mind oppressed with calamities beginneth to doubt of the mercie of god In this conflict because the mind doth not so soone feele those comforts which the word promiseth and faith beleueth as it would doe it is ready to despayre Against this tentation Dauid armeth vs and warneth vs to be mindfull that we must waite on the Lorde and neuer depart from the word or beleue any thing against the word and he sheweth the cause why For with the Lord sayth he is mercie The flesh in tentations and afflictions thinketh that with the Lorde there is nothing but wrath The holy Ghost therefore comforteth vs and goeth about to plucke this opinion out of our hartes pronounceth that there is mercie and goodnes with the Lord if we can but onely waite on the Lord and put our trust in him This testimonie of conscience and of the holy Ghost we haue great neede of for if we followe our owne sense we shall be deceaued and finde in our selues the contrary But we may not iudge of these matters according to our owne sense or as we feele in our selues but we must stand to the worde and thus thinke with our selues that these are matters of fayth and not of our owne sense and feeling For to beleue is not to feele Not because these thinges shall neuer be felt which we now beleue but because faith must go before feeling and experience And we must beleue the worde although we feele in our owne hartes and iudgement neuer so much to the contrary As when our hartes oppressed with calamities doe thinke God to be angrie with vs not to care for vs but to hate vs then faith cleane contrary must thus assure it selfe that with God there is neither anger nor hatred that he neither thinketh of punishment nor offence but although he suffer vs to be afflicted yet he doth it not to the ende to destroy vs For with him sayeth the Psalme is mercie Therefore he is mindfull of vs to doe vs good to deliuer vs from daungers to mortifie our sinnes and to increase his other good giftes in vs If these thinges happen not to the wicked what maruell is it For either they beleue not or else if they doe they continue not Wherefore let vs that beleue with faith ioyne hope also so that albeit our owne sense and hart shall worke neuer so much against vs and that God shall seeme neuer so sharpe an enemy in punishing vs yet let vs not yeld so much to our owne sense and feeling as to the written word and to the holy Ghost which pronounceth that with the Lord there is mercie who loueth vs seeketh to doe vs good This is the truth of the holy Ghost that we should thinke yea most assuredly beleue that with the Lord there is no anger but if any calamities
assayle vs as pouertie sicknes vexation of minde and such like we should endure these tentations with faith hope declaring our patience towards God and hoping for deliuerance at his hande in his good time Like as Paule also writing to the Romans willeth vs to reioyce euen in our afflictions and tentations For if God did not loue vs Satan would not hate vs If we were not partakers of life our enemie woulde not persecute vs with death So those which are most iust and holy because they hold fast the hope of the remission of sinnes Satan tempteth most of all wich the horror of sinne yea and that in such wise as some times the taking of one litle cuppe of wine or of one word vnaduisedly escaped he maketh such a sinne that baptisme and al other giftes and blessings which we possesse seeme now to stande vs in no effect Yea many times euen those works which are good and holy he reproueth and condemneth as most wicked that he may bring the tender and timorous conscience into heauines All these thinges I say the godly doe finde and feele But if we should follow our owne sense and feeling without the worde howe farre and how miserably should we wander from God Thus Satan dealeth not with the Papistes but goeth a contrary way to worke excusing yea highly commending in them most horrible and detesâ—able crimes as excellent vertues Contrariwise we that desire and endeuour to liue according to the will of God and moreouer doe teach the word sincerely and faithfully doe often times suffer such trouble and vexation of conscience as if we liued most wickedly We must learne therefore out of the word that these thinges hâ—ppen to the godly and must be ouercome with such cogitations as the holy Ghost here setteth forth So that we must thus thinke with our selues I am called to the Communion and partaking of the merite of Christ and am baptised If in the common course of this life there be any offences by me committed there is mercy with the Lorde and in hope of this mercie I will let them passe Moreouer our doctrine although the world sclaunder it and most spitefully persecute it must needes be true This doctrine after that we once beleue in Christ sheweth vnto vs that with the Lord there is nothing else but mercie For God can no otherwise doe but loue vs and bestowe his benefits vpon vs Now if the contrary appeare to my sense and feeling I passe not neither if I should die for it would I suffer this knowledge to be wrested from me but I stedfastly beleue that in the earth beneath and in the heauen aboue there is nothing else but mercie Thus to beleeue I am perswaded not by feeling or by mine owne experience but by the word which saith that with the Lord there is mercie for me and all that doe beleue But for them that beleue not there is nothing else but wrath I will therefore ouercome my tentations with the word and will write this promise in my hart that since I beleue in Iesus Christ doubt not but that my sinns are pardoned through his blood I shall not be confounded although all sence reason and experience would perswade and proue to me the contrary In my selfe I perceaue nothing vut wrath in the deuill nothing but hatred in the world nothing but extreame furie and madnes But the holy ghost can not lye which willeth me to trust because there is mercie with the Lord and with him is plentiful redemption Redemption signifieth deliuerance and that generall as wel from the faulte as from the punishment but specially from the fault This redemption he calleth great and plentifull because the straitnes of our hart is such that it can not comprehend the same For when we pray we so pray that it seemeth we woulde be content with a litle So they that are in trouble heauines of minde doe wish for the comfort and quietnes of one day They that are in pouertie would be glad to haue bread for the preseÌ„t day But God doth not thinke this enough for he giueth aboue all that we can either conceiue or aske And most true it is that we do not knowe howe or what to aske And here I gladly vse mine owne experience For what and how much hath he giuen vnto me alone I wished no more but that the horrible abuse of the Popes pardons might be taken away but what a floode of wonderfull and incomparable benefites hath followed So is it alwayes true that no man dare aske so much of God as God is ready and willing to giue The cause hereof is the straitnes of our hart the slendernes of our hope and weakenes of our faith This plentiful redemption then aboue all measure exceedeth all our petitions and desires Wherefore the Lorde hath giuen vs all a forme howe we shoulde pray For if we had not this forme of prayer prescribed vnto vs which of vs durst be bold to aske so many and so great things We are now therefore not onely made conquerers of sinne hell and death by the merite of Christ but also doe feele the bountifull and liberall hand of God towardes vs euen in this life And albeit we could neuer haue bene bold to aske so much and so many thinges yet notwithstanding he hath giuen vs these thinges and will giue vs also more Therefore the Prophete saith that this redemption is plentifull because it exceedeth our capacitie For like as we slenderly beleeue so we slenderly aske But our father in heauen rayneth plentifully vppon the litle poore sparkes of our prayer and small droppes of our faith and recompenseth his delay in giuing with great abundance For although we must still waite yet is our deliuerance so much the greater Iacob which is Israell waited for the Lord what followed That people so mightely increasing and multiplying of so small beginnings afterward chaunged the whole world And if Abraham had seene all his posteritie and all the wonderful actes which God wrought amongst them woulde he not haue said thinke you that he coulde neuer haue hoped or once haue thought that this should euer haue come to passe True it is that Abraham beleued the promise of God But that there should be such a wonderful and glorious bewtie of his posteritie he could not beleeue because of the straitnes of mans hart So the Church after Christ prayed for the aduancing of Gods kingdom and after this praier followed the ruine of the Romane kingdom which before seemed to be inuincible We likewise pray at this day for deliuerance The day of the Lord therefore shall come and shall destroy the whole world with all the power of Satan hel This onely therefore let vs endeuour that we may continue in faith hope Then shall the Lord make a glorious ende of all our troubles For God wil not forsake vs except we first giue ouer to hope and
a vowe because he had determined with him self thus to declare his thankfulnes and to testifie his faith in the promise of God. Where the interpreters haue translated the God of Iacob it is in the hebrewe the mightie in Iacob Which name is sometimes attributed vnto the Angells and sometimes it is also applied to other thinges wherein is great strength and fortitude as to a lyon an oxe and such like But here it is a singular word of faith signifying that God is the power and strength of his people For onely faith ascribeth this vnto god Reason and the flesh doe attribute more to riches and such other worldly helpes as it seeth and knoweth But all such carnall helpes are very idolls which deceiue men and draw them to perdition But this is the strength and fortitude of the people to haue God present with them This strength and this power preserued the Iewish people as a litle handfull in the middes of all their enemies Moreouer this name is attributed vnto God to this end that we should vnderstand that it is he alone which giueth strength and victorie So the Scripture sayth in an other place Some trust in chariots and some in horses but we will remember the name of the Lorde Likewise Paule sayth Be strong in the Lord in the power of his might For this power is eternall and deceiueth not All other powers are not onely deceitfull but they are also transitorie and continue but a moment Verse 3. I will not enter into the Tabernacle of my house noâ— come vpon my pallet or bedde Verse 4. Nor suffer myne eyes to sleepe nor myne eye lidde to slumber Verse 5. Vntill I haue found out a place for the Lord an habitation for the God of Iacob This plenty of words is vsed of the Hebrewes when they would expresse any great or earnest desire Notwithstanding all that is herein conteyned we may briefty comprise in these few wordes I will not rest vntill I haue founde out an habitation for the Lorde And here we neede not to answere that childish question how this oth could stand since that Dauid did not him selfe build the temple And againe if he had builded it yet he must needes often times haue gone to his bedde slept before the worke could haue bene finished For he speaketh here of the good will and earnest desire which Dauid had to finish this worke and the good will or minde of the workeman comprehendeth all as if the worke were fully accomplished Therefore where as Dauid as it appeareth in the booke of the Kinges thought it a dishonor vnto the Lord that the Arke shoulde remayne in a Tabernacle couered with skinnes when he him selfe did dwell in a house builded with Cedar trees the maner of speech here vsed doth declare that great desire he had to take away this dishonor and reproche from God. Moreouer ye must here againe note that when he speaketh of the Tabernacle of the mightie in Iacob the holy fathers did not simply seeke or worship God dwelling in heauen but they sought him and worshipped him as he was to be comprehended founde in one certeine place and as ye would say clothed with a certeine person For God of his owne nature is infinite and therefore can not simply be comprehended by mans imaginations Dauid therefore looketh vnto the word whereby God did bind him selfe vnto the Arke when he went about to place the Arke in the temple he called the temple the tabernacle or habitation of the God of Iacob Reason can not see how God which is infinite and vnsearchable should be worshipped rather in this place then in any other But the spirituall eyes of Dauid Salomon and other holy men following the word did seeke and worship God in that place onely where by his word he had reueiled that he would be founde They which offered in that place were sayd to offer before the Lorde They which worshipped there were sayd to worship before the lord So Adam Abraham Iacob had their Altars where God did reueile him selfe and with a signe from heauen did testifie that he was there present with them For seeing that no man can auoyd the sinne of Idolatrie if God him selfe do not shew both the place where and the maner how he will be worshipped therefore there was a certeine place limited vnto the faithfull where God had promised that he woulde be present with them woulde heare them speake vnto them c. We nowe haue no corporall place but all thinges are in christ Vppon him onely must our eyes and hartes be fired He alone is the God of our worship So that we may truely say Without this man Iesus there is no god Who so apprehendeth him by fayth he it is that hath God in deede but he that apprehendeth him not hath no God. Verse 6. Loe we heard of it in Ephrata and founde it in the fieldes of the forest That is to say the vowe of Dauid is nowe accomplished For nowe God is sayd to dwell in this temple builded by Salomon which is such a one as shall not be caried into other places as it was afore Sometimes it was in Gilgal sometymes in Silo and at the last in Gabaa And where so euer the Arke was there was God also for the promise followed the Arke where so euer it was Nowe sayth he the place where the temple is builded and the Arke shall rest is stable and permanent which if it be not verified of this place it shall be verified of no place in the whole world But what meaneth it when he sayth in Ephrata For we doe not any where reade that the house of the Lord was in Ephrata that is in Bethleem Although therefore this figure and maner of speech seemeth to be somewhat hard yet certeyne it is that by Ephrata is vnderstand the kingdom of Iuda whereof Dauid being an Ephratite was King and gouerner So that it is all one to say in Ephrata and in Ierusalem to the which Dauid the Ephratite did translate the seate and throne of the king Of the King therefore which was an Ephratite by a figure called Metonomia Ierusalem is called Ephrata Which maner of speech we likewise in the Dutch tongue doe oftentimes vse As if I shoulâ— say Saxonie did boldly and freely confesse Christ at August before the Emperour and the whole empire Here by Saxonie is signified the noble Prince and worthy of perpetuall memorie in all Churches Iohn the Elector of Saxonie who was by birth a Saxon This figure the Prophet vseth in this place to the ende we should vnderstand that the temple is exalted magnified not because of Salomon which builded the temple nor because of the people which resorted thither but because of Dauid hauing the promise and to whom the promise was made For as I sayd before the promise is that which principally must be considered in all things This pomise alone therefore
them to destruction And because the Church of God through lying and selaunderous congaâ—es suffereth now euery where the like tentation the cruell hatred of the worlâ— and all calamities for the confession of pure and sincere doctrine it is therefore necessary for vs to be feruent in prayer against y like pestileÌ„t tongues in those our dayes that they may haue no power to hurt so much as they would â–ª Verse .1 I called vnto the Lorde in my trouble and he hearde me This verse conteineth not onely an example but also doctrine whereby we may learne what we ought to doe in these tentations of the lying tongue namely when we haue to doe with such peruerse and obstinate heretiks as wil by no meanes be reduced from their false doctrine and errours into the way of truth For by long experience and after many and great conflictes haue we learned that as Paule sayeth they are condemned euen by theyr owne iudgement or the testimony of their owne conscience and therfore after they haue bene once or twise warned they ought to be geuen ouer and auoyded And this haue we found especially in the chiefe defenders and maintayners of wicked doctrine that for all that can be said or deuised they wil neuer be the better It may be that some times they will geue place to the trueth for by the power of Gods word they may be conuinced but they will neuer be conuerted For if you stop their blasphemous mouthes one way yet wil they not so geue ouer but seeke new occasions to fight against the truth This the histories not only of the Arians and other heretikes doe declare but also the examples of these our dayes geue witnes vnto the same It is impossible therefore for vs vtterly to stoppe the mouthes of heretiks To reproue them and to conuince them is all that we can doe Also to preserue others ouer whom God hath giuen vs a charge from their errours and pestilent doctrine For a minister of Gods word ought to be well armed and instructed that he may be able not onely to teache the simple but also to reproue and conuince the peruerse and obstinate Herewith let vs be content that such as are vnder out charge being thus forewarned may stand firme and stedfast But that we shall be able to conuert the peruerse and obstinate let vs neuer hope How often did Christ stoppe the mouthes of the Pharises not onely with manifest Scriptures but also with the finger of God and with miracles and yet remayned they still as obstinate in their impiety and infidelity as they were before Arius was vtterly conuinced and his heresie confounded and yet he set forth his heresie againe with greater audacity successe then he did before What shall we say of our Papistes Doe we not see euen the very same thing in them also Such therefore as wilfully striue against the trueth and will not be conuerted after oâ—ce or twise warning let vs geue ouer by the example of Dauid let vs with prayer fight against them Like as we must pray also for our brethren that with the deceitfull shew of trueth they be not seduced More then this we can doe nothing For the deuil the father of all heresies is such a Proteus so slippery and full of sleights that we shall neuer knowe howe or which way to lay hold on him For if we stoppe one crest he will finde twenty moe whereby he will wind him selfe out againe and as the winde enclosed by force will seeke and search euery way howe he may get out For against him chiefly we fight when we haue to doe with heretikes Wherefore by disputing and contending we shal not preuaile against him Notwithstanding we must doe herein what we may that the ministers of Satan may be reproued and conuinced for the behoofe of the Church But to the externall word we must ioyne prayer whereby specially the wicked spirit is repressed and bridled This prayer did beate downe Arius Manicheus Sabellius This confounded the Pharises and vnbeleuing Sinagoge This hath subdued the authors of sects in these our dayes And they that will not heare vs exhorting and reprouing them shall feele the force of our prayer crying out vnto God for the sanctifying of his name the coÌ„ming of his kingdom This is the only way to obtayne the victory So that these pestilenâ— tongues although they seeme to preuaile against vs for a time yet shall they at the length be vtterly rooted out We must therefore goe wisely and circumspectly to worke in this daungerous case and cast away all confidence of our owne wisedom yea although we haue the word of God neuer so much on our side For we fight not against flesh and blood but against spirituall wickednes If we had to doe with flesh and blood onely we would so defend and fortifie our cause with matter and force of argument sufficient that nothing shoulde be able to counterueile the same But now we haue experience that when they are with arguments and authority of Scripture vtterly confounded yet do they still with toth and nayle hold fast their errour and labour by all meanes possible to defend the same This sinne therefore I am wont to compare to the sinne of Iudas who coulde not excuse his deuelishe purpose that he went about in betraying of Christ and yet he neuer rested vntill he had brought the same to passe for Satan moued him so to doe Euen so when these authours and maintayners of hereticall doctrine are manifestly conuinced yet Satan will not so geue them ouer nor suffer them to rest Wherefore it is necessary that herewithall we adioyne prayer and with prayer specially we must fight according to the notable and most comfortable example of Dauid here in this place which sayth I called vpon the Lord in my trouble c. As if he shoulde say in this daunger of wicked doctrine whilest I sought the conuersion of the false prophetes and to bring them to the knowledge of their errour all that I did was but in vayne For Satan who had possessed their heartes is so slipperie that it is not possible to take any holde on him Moreouer if ye looke to the number they which set them selues agaynst me were both moe in number and more mightie in power What shoulde I miserable man doe in this distresse Euen thus doe I. After that I haue diligently taught and set forth the worde of the Lorde both warning my brethren of the daunger the other also of their errour I ascende vnto my God by prayer and shewe vnto him myne affliction being vndoubtedly perswaded that he will heare my prayer Thus Dauid setteth forth vnto vs his owne example and sheweth what he himselfe was wont to doe But to talke of these thinges and to teache them vnto others as it is an easie matter so by experience we finde and in our selues we feele howe hard it is to performe
the same in deede For first these euills which the father of lyes styrreth vppe by wicked doctrine the godly can not beholde without great griefe and sorrowe Besides this they are without all hope of remedie for that the rage of pestilent doctrine is more horrible then the force and violence of fire and water which suddenly consumeth and destroyeth all thinges The heart therefore is on ech side troubled and vexed both with feare of the calamitie that shall followe and also with the sense and feeling of the present euills Nowe if there be ioyned with all these thinges an inward crosse and affliction so that the hearte doe also feele the displeasure of God here it seemeth impossible for a man to pray And doubtlesse a man vnexpert and vnskilfull in these matters and presuming of the worde and his owne knowledge shall gayne nothing thereby but infinite troubles and vexation For to teache to reproue and to conuince is not sufficient but God withall must giue the encrease that not onely we with our brethren may be preserued in sound doctrine but also such as teach the contrary may be rooted out and brought to naught And this by prayer onely is obtayned But howe hard a thing this is we haue alreadie declared To read the word to heare the word and to teach the word are in deede excellent and heauenly works which require the help and aide of the holy Ghost but the inward practise of faith so to conuert vnto the Lord so to pray so to presume of Gods fauour that thy prayer shall please him and that he will heare the same that is a hard matter in deede For fearefull consciences many tymes feele not this certainty and assurance in them selues but are brought to such doubting and mistrust that they can conceaue no hope of helpe or comfort especially such as are touched with the remorse of conscience gilt of sinne and the feeling of their owne vnworthines For in this case it oftentimes commeth to passe that the minde beginneth first to doubt whether prayer will any thing auaile or not They that are brought to this poynt can not pray especially if they measure the same after the sense feeling of their owne vnworthines But here thou must not regard what thou art but rather looke to the promise of God the necessitie of prayer the daunger that followeth the neglecting thereof and the thing it selfe for the which thou oughtest to pray Setting these things before thine eyes albeit thine owne conscience and vnworthines call thee from prayer yet shalt thou be constrayned by prayer to flie to God for help and succour For if a man for examples sake haue committed theft murder or some other notorious crime and in flying away falleth into the water and so into daunger of drowning shall he not pray because his conscience accuseth him that he hath done wickedly Nay how much the more great and grieuous the sinne is and the necessity of praier more vrgent so much the more earnestly ought the mind to be stirred vp and more ready to prayer In like maner must we doe also in this tentation and daunger of wicked doctrine And whatsoeuer we be we must rather consider the great enormities that Satan raiseth vp by lying ministers then whether we be worthie to be heard or no. To this doth the promise also allure vs For we haue a promise in Christ that we shall be heard yea and Christ him selfe also hath prescribed vnto vs the very words syllables letters which we should vse in praier We haue also a commaundemēt to pray so that it is not in our choyse to pray or not to pray but it is a work cōmaunded of God. Now when we remember these thinges and then consider on the one side how necessary a thing it is for vs to pray and on the other side howe great the daunger is if we doe not pray then are our mindes quickned and the tentation or conscience of our owne vnworthines is as it were swallowed vp Like as it hapneth also in sudden daungers as when a man in his iorney falleth into the hands of theeues or is in great perill of drowning here before he can once think of his own vnworthines he bursteth out into these wordes or this cogitation O God be mercifull vnto me And here the saying of the Phisicians is found most true that sharpe sawces prouoke the appetite For there is no better scholemaster to teach vs to pray then necessity But whiles we walke in securitie and are not touched with any feeling of present daungers no maruell is it if our prayer be either no prayer at all or else in dede very faynt and cold For mine owne part I can say by experience that I neuer pray more hartely then in the time of trouble and affliction And this is that sharpe sawce which stirred vp also in Dauid a hunger as it were and an appetite to pray as he sayth I called vnto the Lord in my trouble c. We may learne therefore out of this verse that Dauid vsed this remedy against lying tongues that first by doctrine he stirred vp him selfe and others and then he prayed In like maner ought we to do euē in respect of the cause or necessity which the Lords praier also setteth forth vnto vs For in that the name of the Lord is polluted mens consciences peruerted and the profession of the Gospel hindred we haue in deede great cause to say hallowed be thy name that these abominations and blasphemies may haue an end Thy kingdom come which by the kingdom of Satan is in a manner oppressed He that prayeth after this sort shal fil heauen with his sighes and grones wheras if we liue at ease and feele no trouble our praier is so cold that scarcely our mouthes are filled therwith This cause and necessitie of prayer Dauid expresseth when he sayth I called vnto the Lord in my trouble c. For there must be some great necessitie to constrayne vs to pray as our owne saluation the saluation of our brethren death eternal our sinnes our troubles and afflictions the glory of God the kingdom of God c. all which are set forth in the Lordes prayer and if we consider them as we should doe they will constrayne vs to poure out true and harty prayer vnto God with sighes and grones Let vs consider well these thinges and with our prayer let vs burst through the cloudes which hide from vs the presence of our most gracious God and thinke that prayer is an acceptable sacrifice to God and such a seruice as he him selfe requireth of vs Some seeke a meane helpe and trust to other mens prayers which in deede are not to be neglected for the prayer of many hath a more force and power But thou also must pray as a member of the Church which with one voyce sayth Our Father c. For he will not be the father of
education First therfore we must beleue not doubt that our prayer is heard Secondly this hearing must be thus defined not that God geueth alway that which we pray for but that which is profitable for vs For God in that he is good can geue nothing but that which is good But we many times doctraue that thing which is not good in deede but seemeth so vnto vs. In such cases God euen then heareth our prayer when he graunteth not that which we desire In that prayer therefore which the Lord hath taught vs first we pray for the sanctifying of his name for the comming of his kingdom that his will may be done before we pray for the things which do pertayne to the vse and commoditie of this life so that in such things we desire that the Lord would do not that seemeth good vnto vs but that which is good in deede The difference therfore in asking those things which we pray for is here rightly set forth So that in those things which pertaine to the glory of God our saluatioÌ„ we must beleue our praiers to be heard without condition But in those things which pertayne to this life albeit we must hope that the Lord will graunt our petitions yet must we pray with condition resigning our wils to the Lords will to do therein as semeth good vnto him profitable for vs For he knoweth what is good for vs but we do not as aâ—so S. Paule sayth Thus must we restruâ— this title to our most faithfull gracious God that he is auditoâ— precum a hearer of prayers as Dauid here speaketh of him Verse 2. Deliuer my soule o Lord from lying lippes and from a deceitfull tongue This verse sheweth the matter or argument wherof Dauid entreateth in this psalme He prayeth for the prosperous successe of the holy word of God and pure doctrine against false and hereticall tongues I sayd in the beginning that this Psalme must not only be taken as an exaÌ„ple for vs to follow or a doctrine to teach vs what Dauid did in this daungerous case or what we ought to doe in the like but also is set forth to comfort and confirme vs against this great offence and stumbling blocke that wheresoeuer the Gospell beginneth to shine there Satan stirreth vp theeues and robbers enemies of true doctrine to hinder the course thereof and therefore when we see that the Anabaptistes and other Sectaries spring vppe at the preaching of the Gospell we should not thinke it straunge but rather it shoulde be to vs a meanes to stirre vs vp thereby the more diligently to watch and shake of all securitie forasmuch as we see that he which tempteth vs sleepeth not and to fight against spirituall wickednes against the which the children of God haue bene alwayes at continuall warre Abel was persecuted of Cain Isaac of Ismael Iacob of Esau. Of this enmitie Satan is the author which alwayes persecuteth God and his trueth not onely with slaughter but also with lying and falshoode To knowe these thinges it is a singuler consolation in such daungerous cases that we be not discouraged or dismayed but may be strengthened and confirmed thereby and moreouer it keepeth vs from securitie which lying tongues aud deceitfull lippes will not lightly suffer a man to fall into We must be ready therefore not onely with the word of God but also and especially with prayer to fight against false doctrine and deceitful tongues considering as Dauid here sayth that the Lord is our deliuerer who only in this daunger can deliuer vs and destroy our aduersaries For the continuall exercise of the word and prayer must goe togither Deliuer my soule that is deliuer me It is a phrase and kinde of speech proper to the Hebrewes Verse 3. VVhat doth thy deceitfull tongue bring vnto thee or what doth it auaile thee Verse 4. It is as the sharpe arrow of a mightie man and as the coles of Iuniper In demaunding this question he goeth about to stirre vppe him selfe and to finde occasion to accuse the deceitfull tongue as he doth in deede most liuely sette forth by two notable similitudes what a pestilent thing wicked doctrine is and what the godly and such as are spirituall doe iudge thereof First he compareth it to an arrowe that is not blunt but sharpe and moreouer which is cast not of him that is weake and feeble but that is stronge and mightie so that there is daunger on both sides as well of the arrowe that is sharpe and able to pearce as also of him which with great violence hurleth the same The Deuill therefore the father of all heresies is here plainly sette forth vnto vs as an olde exercised souldier strong and mightie who from the beginning hath made warre against the Church of God and albeit he hath bene often ouercome yet will he neuer geue ouer but returneth more fearce and subtill then before and the better armed the more holy and learned they be against whom he fighteth so much the more strongly fearcely he setteth vpon them Therfore the holy Ghost here speaketh according to the sense of man that is according to the cogitations which the godly haue in this daungerous case and he calleth a pestilent teacher an arrowe or dart in the hande of the strong and mighty For if ye beholde the multitude of the aduersaries their stoutnes proud bragges obstinacie and fearcenes with the subtill deceitfull sleights wherby they auoyd or wickedly peruert all thinges that make against them be they neuer so godly spoken it seemeth no otherwise but that they will vtterly oppresse and destroy the Church which appeareth to be in comparison of them but a small number and that also very weake and feeble It seemeth therefore that Satan as a dart which no armour is able to resist must needes preuayle and haue the victory But if you looke to the end you shall see the contrary As the Church when she compareth the multitude of her enemies with her poore litle flocke through her infirmity is troubled and feareth destruction euen so when Satan seeth his practises at the first to proceede as he would he is puffed vp and swelleth at the successe therof For wicked doctrine crepeth like a canker and mightely encreaseth euery hower so that if a teacher of erroneous and hereticall doctrine should be suffered in a reformed congregation he would soone ouerthrow altogither so violently perceth this dart And why because it is hurled of Satan and the common people are as it were the frame house of Satan because they loth and despise that which is dayly taught them Now because the heretikes doe not vse the accustomed and ordinary maner of teaching but fede the people with new strauÌ„ge thinges therefore as Moises sayth the drunken and the thirsty are mette togither and these arrowes perse through with greater violence Moreouer it is a figure vsed in the Scriptures to call the word of
God arrowes or darts as it appeareth Psal. 45. Thy arrowes are very sharpe c. And in our language by a prouerbial speech when a man vseth the wordes the counsell and iudgement of others and not his owne we say they be arrowes out of an other mans quiuer But properly this name doth agre to false doctrine which as I sayd perceth swiftly The other similitude likewise hath a notable signification of power and swiftnes By coles he meaneth here a hot burning fire and consuming flame As also he doth in the 17. Psalme He vseth the similitude of Iuniper because that tree besides the thicknes of the leaues hath a great fatnes withal therefore is lightly set on fire burneth vehemeÌ„tly The sense and meaning hereof is that heresie and false doctrine which is full of strong delusion hath a power to peruert and seduce men with no lesse celerity and swiftnes then fire hath to burne being kindled in a forest of Iuniper Likewise the Scripture in another place speaketh of a great fire like to the flame of thornes vnder a potte meaning such a fire as is suddenly kindled and swiftly encreaseth This description therefore is as it were a complaynt that the poysoned tongues of heretikes doe so suddenly preuaile and with such successe worke mischiefe in the Church of God as it came to passe after the preaching of S. Paule For when he with exceeding trauels had happily planted many Churches as soone as he had once turned his back all Asia was peruerted and turned from the Gospell This is the calamitie of all ages that whatsoeuer godly preachers haue builded with great trauells the teachers of wicked doctrine doe suddenly ouerthrowe Let vs therefore be thankfull vnto God for that litle poore remnant which as yet by his speciall grace remaineth in the sound doctrine of the Gospell and moreouer for this his gift that we are able to iudge such doctrines to be the dartes of Satan although they be neuer so glorious and agree neuer so much with the wisedom and righteousnes of the fleshe and further that they are like to a vehement fire euen suche as is the flame of Iuniper which we must labour to quench with all our power These be the spirituall battells which the world knoweth not farre passing all carnall conflictes for in those conflicts like are matched with like that is to say men with men but in these we fight not onely against the greater number mightely armed with malice and power but also against Satan him selfe and against spirituall wickednes Therfore in this warfare we haue neede of the helpe of the Lord and of the Angell Michael as it is the Apocalyps And for this cause the prayers and sighes of the godly in such a daungerous case are necessarie saying on this wise O Lord behold we will gladly teach and set forth thy word but what are we except thou helpe vs Stand for vs therefore against the enemies of thy truth defend thine owne cause This hope we haue in such great successe of wicked doctrine that that which is not of thy planting shall not endure and that which suddenly springeth vppe shall suddenly be cut downe There hath bene hitherto no heresie which hath not bene confounded and the word of God hath had alwayes the victory Cain Ismael Arius Manichee and such other haue perished for resisting the Gospell The Papacie also is now falling but the word of the Lord abideth for euer according to that sentence of the Psalme They haue fought against me eueÌ„ from my youth but they could neuer preuaile But here perhaps you will aske what were thefe heresies and deceitful tongues in the time of Dauid against the which he praieth in this place In his kingdom there was Achitophel Semeâ— and many others which spake cursedly of him with crafty couÌ„sell conspiracy stirred vp the hearts of his subiects against him But it appeareth that Dauid speaketh here of some great dauÌ„ger What is that you will say Albeit the holy histories do sufficiently declare what trouble the true Prophets of God alwayes had with false and lying teachers as the story of Ieremy doth declare yet Dauid him selfe expresseth in diuers places of the psalmes what was the cause of these his conflicts as in the fifty psalme it doth appeare in the which he speaketh of the merite and deseruing which the vnbeleuing Iewes did trust vnto because of their sacrifices For as it is now so hath it bene in all ages that many haue thought them selues righteous through their workes And this opinion did maruelously encrease and multiply the Iewish sacrifices for they thought that by their sacrifices their sinnes were forgeuen though their hartes were vnpure without faith Euen like to our aduersaries the Papistes which doe therefore so highly extoll and so mightely maintaine and defend their sacrifice in the Masse because as they say of it self by the work wrought it is auaileable for the remission of sinnes Against this heresie Dauid fought and taught that to offer vppe a bullocke it was no great seruice vnto God seeing he was both the creator and giuer of the same and being the Lord of al hath neede of nothing much lesse of a bullocke and therefore they that will offer a right sacrifice in deede must acknowledge their sinnes and also the great goodnes of the Lord promising vnto them a blessing by the blessed seede and giue him thankes for the same inuocate praise and magnifie his name c. Thus Dauid confuteth this heresie in that place But there were many other moe like vnto this For the Iewes were not onely fallen to the worshipping of the gods of the Gentiles as it is to be seene in Ieremy but forsaking the temple they resorted to those places wherin their forefathers were wont to offer sacrifice whereas the Lorde had appoynted the Tabernacle in Ierusalem for a place of sacrifice and prayer Some of their owne brayne did choose vnto them selues groues and hilles wherein they offered their sacrifice Because these thinges were contrarie to the will and worde of God and done of the Idolaters with great greedinesse it was necessarie that the people shoulde be warned and taught of the Prophetes of God not to choose to them selues any other way of seruing and worshipping God or to seeke any other righteousnes then that which shoulde come by the blood of the sonne of God whom S. Paule calleth the Lamb because he should be the sacrifice that should take away the sinnes of the world Thus we see that there hath alwaies bene for like matter like conflicts between the true Church and the false and also like daungers haue thereuppon ensued Wherefore we must vse like remedies also that is first by souÌ„d doctrine to defend the glory of Christ exhort men to the study loue of the worâ—d Secondly by prayer to fight against deceitful tongues and lying lippes Now the Prouphet after his prayer addeth
a complaint Verse 5. VVoe is me that I remaine in Mesech and dwell in the tents of Kedar Hitherto the Prophet hath declared the daungers both of him selfe and of the church with prayer to be deliuered from the same Now he addeth hereunto a complaint for that the church of God being in the middes of her enemies is continually vexed on euery side and true doctrine assailed with power subteltie As though he should say Being in this distresse and daunger this is all that I am able to doe faithfully to teach feruently to pray and paciâ—ntly to suffer To this ende I teache that the worde may be publikely mainteyned and kept I pray that the word may preuaile and haue the victory and till it shall ouercome I must paciently abide what trouble or affliction soeuer shall happen He that will not thus doe is but a shrinker and his fall will be fearefull In like maner haue we bene troubled in these our dayes with Epicures Libertines Anabaptistes c. We haue sustained the cruel oppression of the word by the power and subtelty of the Papists that cursed seede of Cain amongst vs there is also no smal number which fearing neither God nor deuill doe not onely contemne the ministery but would wish it to be vtterly abolished These are heauy crosses to the godly when they must be compelled both to see them and suffer them and yet can finde no remedie for the same This forceth vs to say with Dauid VVoe is me that I remayne in Mesech c. By Mesech and Kedar he meaneth two sorts of people inhabiting neare vnto the Iewes of which the first came of Iapheth as Moises teacheth and the seconde of Ismael Both of them were barbarous cruel and without all humanity dwelling in tents By these he meaneth such as were of his owne nation being no lesse cruell and spitefull against Gods people then these were like as in an other place the corrupt degenerate Iewes he calleth GeÌ„tiles And that he might the more sharpely reprehend Gods enemies and his of purpose he nameth those people which the Iewes knew to be most cruel and barbarous meaning that if he dwelt in Mesech Kedar he could not be amongst more cruel enemies As if he should say I am compelled to comfort my self with hope and pacience and would be glad that the churches were in peace quietnes and the pastors and rulers thereof in a godly vnity but this wil not be Wherfore I wil commit the whole cause of God by prayer teach the word faithfully In the meane season we must beare these offences that by the good we may ouercome the euill Thus we se then that the office of teaching is a miserable kind of life For besides other calamities which the preachers teachers of Gods word must suffer at the hands of the vnfaithful this also must nedes be vnto them a great crosse to see the word of God and true doctrine miserably corrupted and the Church disquieted by false brethren But for the Lords cause these things we suffer and we say with Dauid VVoe is me that I remayne in Mesech and dwell in the tents of Kedar barbarous and cruell people Verse 6. My soule hath too long dwelt with him that hateth peace Here he sheweth plainly whom he meaneth by Meâ—ech Kedar to wit those wicked Israelites which forsaking the wayes of their godly fathers became spitefull and cruell against the faithfull amongst whom he was compelled to dwell a long season and to suffer great iniuries and cruelty at their hands And this is the subteltie of the malignant spirite that whom he can not ouer come by the multitude and greeuousnes of tentations those he goeth about to weery with tediousnes long continuance therof Wherfore many being unskilful of this spiritual warfare fight valiantly at the beginning but in the ende they faynt and cowardly giue ouer This daunger Dauid did foresee complained therof Long haue I dwelt sayth he amongest those that hate peace that is which continually trouble disquiete the church of God and neuer will be at peace with it thinking by importunitie and long coÌ„tinuance at the length to get the victory So Iob with one kind of calamity was not discouraged but wheÌ„ one messenger followed an other and one calamitie likewise came vpon an other then his minde by litle and litle began to be troubled And this is the malignity and malice of Satan Wherefore let vs cast away all hope of peace so long as we liue here and let vs assure our selues that if this day we ouercome one kinde of tentation to morrowe Satan will set vpon vs againe with an other And here behold the craft and subtelty of the worlde The holy Ghost calleth them heretikes which are haters of peace and concord and this name they spitefully apply vnto vs Thou say they art he that troublest Israel Thus they which trouble the Church in deede accuse the true Church and call them selues the louers of peace and concord This must we also suffer and so content our selues with the testimony of a good coÌ„science which shall cleare vs before God that we seeke the peace of the church wherunto they are vtter enemies as followeth Verse 7. I seeke peace when I speake thereof they are bent to warre This is the testimonie of my conscience that I loue peare and seke after it Wherof then commeth all this trouble all this deadly warre of me I graunt but not by my default For if I would suffer these disturbers and haters of all godly peace and concord to say and to doe what they list then would they not so rage then woulde they not seeke my hurt as they doe then would they liue in peace But how can we hide those thinges that we haue seene that we haue heard that we are commaunded to speake and declare not in our chambers but on the house toppes For Christ saith God and preach the Gospel to all creatures And againe No man hideth a light vnder a bushel This is the cause that the word is in our mouth as a burning cole which can not be kept in but compelleth vs to open our mouthes Hereof then come all these troubles because they take away the commaundement of God yet would haue vs to holde our peace And here we see it come to passe that Christ saith in the Gospell when a strong man kepeth the house all things are in peace but when a stronger then he cometh then troubles arise This is then our consolation that what troubles soeuer doe arise we rest vpon the testimony of our owne conscience that we do nothing else but speake and declare that we are commaunded It is not our life therfore which they accuse but our doctrine abideth the blame which is not ours but Christes Wherefore let vs not only contemne all peace and concord but let heauen and earth also perish rather then the
doctrine of Christ or the glory of his kingdom should be diminished or blemished in any point The dauÌ„ger whereof they see not or doe litle regard which make so great a matter of the losse of that peace and tranquillity which hath bene and yet is seene in the kingdom of Antichrist Notwith standing let vs with all our power amplifie and set forth the glorie of our God and the frutes that come of the true preaching of the gospel and let vs contemne all such sclaunders which these Epicures do most maliciously and spitefully heap vpon vs commending nothing else but that peace tranquillity wherewith the deuill hath rocked them a slepe in all damnable security wherby we see what horrible impietie reigneth in the papacie There is not one word purely taught concerning sinne grace the merite of Christ faith the exercises of workes concerning magistrates and other degrees and kindes of life All thinges are miserablie corrupted with pestilent gloses and expositions Moreouer what prophanation and selling of Masses was there what deceite and robbery by pardons purgatory with such other abominations deuised only for vauntage and gayne When I looke into the kingdome of the Pope as it was before we preached the Gospell it seemeth to me that of verie purpose men were cast vnto Satan and eternall damnation by false teachers and ministers of iniquitie Now consider whether it were not better with trouble to kepe and enioy the word of God then with losse of the word to liue in peace and tranquillity though it were neuer so heauenly a peace As for me I woulde not desire to liue in paradise without the word and with the word to liue in hell it is an easie matter like as in this world we liue as it were in hell and comfort our selues only with hope which the word of God sheweth vnto vs and with this hope we ouercome all kindes of troubles crosses Let vs therefore lay sure holde on this consolation which the holy Ghost here setteth forth vnto vs whereof also all they haue great neede that teach the word of trueth namely that they are not the cause of offence trouble and sedition There must needes be offences there must needes be Lucians Epicures contemners and scorners of religion troublers of the peace and quietnes of the Church but blessed are they which are not the cause of these euills but are preachers of peace and seeke by all godly meanes peace and christian vnitie In the number of whom by Gods speciall grace we are at this day howe soeuer the world thinketh of vs and we will pray vnto God that for Christes sake he will so keepe vs euen to the vttermost breath Thus are the enemies of God and his word paynted out by Dauid in this Psalme and also the true state of the Church teaching vs thereby that we shoulde arme our selues against these daungers and giue thankes vnto God for this great consolation that whatsoeuer tumultes and troubles arise in the Church he doth not impute the same vnto them that teach the word but vnto the word it selfe which is not ours but Christes wherewith we may comfort our selues whatsoeuer followeth of the true preaching of the Gospell Let them stoppe their mouthes and kepe silence that so greatly commend peace but we wil speake and shew forth the wonderous workes of the Lord with boldnes and will not be disobedieÌ„t in our vocation If euil tongues be walking and troubles arise we will with Dauid fight against them by prayer commending to God the cause of his poore Church wherein he hath promised to kepe maintaine his word who also shall burne consume all wicked â—ongnes with the same fire of his heauy indignation wherwith they thinke the church of God shal be destroied The 121. Psalme I will lift mine eyes vnto the mountaynes c. The Psalme going before was a prayer for the preseruation and continuance of the word of God found doctrine against pestiferous tongues and wicked opinions For that is the chiefest assault that Satan maketh against the church of god Now this Psalme I take to be as an exhortation to the faithful for it conteineth the doctrine of faith Which faith is a knowledge of thinges inuisible and to be looked for and resteth in the promise word of god But because Gods word excedeth the capacity of man the thinges which it promiseth seeme either absurd vnlikely or impossible or else incredible against al reason therfore they which haue once begun to beleue haue nede of continual exhortations to stirre them vp against the teÌ„tations of the flesh which striue against faith the word of God least the spirit being pressed downe with the heauy burden of the flesh should be vtterly vnable to thinke of spiritual and heauenly things For our life is full of troubles tossed with continual tempests as they which are sayling on the sea and we are caried away euery moment with the blasts of tentations whiles our mindes are assailed either with prosperitie or aduersity with wealth or pouerty with glory or ignominy with ioy or sorrow And hereof yet doe fellow much more greuous daungerous tentations that is to say security and desperation Therfore when these stormes blowe it is necessarie that we shoulde be stirred vp with continuall exhortations out of the worde of God whereby we may learne to resist the same And thus doe I vnderstand this Psalme that it is a doctrine whereby we are admonished taught that we shoulde haue our faith exercised and stirred vp with continual exhortations so long as we liue least we being ouercome with the cares of this world should forget and neglect the rich blessings and euerlasting treasures of the life to come Verse 1. I will lift mine eyes vnto the mountaines from whence my helpe commeth These words do include a coÌ„parison betwene the mountaines which bring helpe and succour the mountaines that bring desolation and destruction as euery doctrine of faith euery promise importeth also the contrarie if you haue respect to the flesh The godly haue a promise of Christ that he will be their helpe and succour but if we looke to the outward appearance Christ himselfe hanging vppon the crosse seemeth to be vtterly forsaken In like maner there is a comparing togither of contraries to be vnderstande throughout this whole Psalme As though the Prophet should say when tentations trialls of faith are at hand one runneth to this place and an other to that seeking for helpe succour diuers wayes As amongst my people some runne to Bethel some to Gilgal some to Bethauen as mountaines from whence they looke for helpe and succour Euen as in popery they run to euery stocke and blocke as to their onely patrones and helpers with kneeling knocking creping kissing and licking For the reliefs and comforts are infinite which the heart beleueth and seeketh after when it is in trouble and distresse And it is
aduersaries could not haue their wills vppon me but also the preaching of the Gospell had more prosperous successe more mightely encreased then euer it did before Therefore forasmuch as flesh can not see the inuisible things of God let vs so humble our selues vnto the obedience of faith that we may learne to say I lift myne eyes vnto the hills There is sure helpe prepared though I can by no meanes see or perceiue the same and flesh seeth also looketh for the contrary So doe these wordes expresly and liuely set forth the nature and strength of faith and what it is But why sayth he I lift myne eyes to the hills and not to God And againe why doth he mention moe hilles then one for that seemeth to maintayne Idolatrie To the first I aunswere that this and such like places as he send thee his helpe from the holy place doe teach vs that God will be heard worshipped looked for and prayed vnto according to his word and not according to our imaginations So sayth he in Exodus In what place soeuer I shall leaue a remembrance of my name there will I visite thee and blesse thee Therefore the Iewes were alwayes bounde to the temple of Ierusalem in what place or countrey soeuer they were and also when they prayed at home in their owne houses to turne their eyes toward Syon The prayer of the godly pleased God euen in Babylon farre from the temple and from Ierusalem but yet in this respect because they sunge and praied to that God which dwelled in the hill Syon and there had erected his tabernacle And this is the cause why the Prophetes condemned all other kindes of seruice and worship done vnto God in other places For it was not enough to say O God which didst bring thy people out of Egypt For so Ieroboam also spake vnto God and sayd truely of him and perhaps prayed more earnestly then they that were in Ierusalem and in the temple Such a fayre shew and pretence of true holines hypocrisie is wont to make and Idolatrie is oftentimes more earnest vehement then true pietie But why did not such prayers please God Forsoth because other hilles were not chosen appointed of God to that purpose neither had they the word and promise of god Wherfore God would not heare their prayers but only in that place or at least turning thē selues both with eyes and heart towards Ierusalem if with their bodies they could not be present Daniel therefore being in Babilon when he was about to make his prayer vnto God turned himself towards Ierusalem not only because Salomon in his prayer vnto God besought him that if they at any time shoulde be driuen out of their countrey turning them selues towards this place should make their prayer vnto him he would heare them and bring them home againe but also because God will be worshipped in that place which he hath chosen that all wandring deuotions and worshipping of God after mans imaginations might be auoyded We which are in the time of the new testament are not bound to any external place as Christ sayth The time shall come when they shall worshippe me neyther in this mountayne nor in that Christ is our spirituall Sanctuarie for God will heare no man but through him onely according to the saying of Christ VVhat soeuer ye aske my Father in my name c. By him therefore we offer vnto God the bullockes of our lippes For without Christ we can neither beleue trust nor obtayne any thing This is the principall poynt of all our doctrine and therefore we must lay sure hold on it There haue bene many which haue gone about to please God without christ So Arius albeit he robbed Christ of his diuinity ye he would seeme to acknowledge a God whom he professed and worshipped Monks and other religious Sectaries thinke to please God with their will works vowes monastical life Yea in the whole kingdom of the Romish Idoll what other meanes do they seke to please god withall yea what other Christ do they make vnto them selues then their own works inuētions and traditions All these lift vp their eyes not to the hills to the which Dauid loked that is they do not loke only vnto Christ For he alone is that hill holy Sanctuarie which we must lift vp our eyes vnto that like as the Iewes had no Sanctuarie but that in Ierusalem so we should haue no other Sanctuary to flie vnto but this one and alone euen Iesus Christ the sonne of Mary Thus am I wont to aunswere to the first doubt that Dauid fastned his eyes vpon the holy place thither directed his praier which place was in Ierusalem in the which was the memoriall of the name of God which he had made vnto him selfe Before that time it was in Siloc Gibea where the Tabernacle was In these places he heard the prayers of his people and he receaued their sacrifices but in other places he neither receaued praiers nor sacrifices for there was not the memoriall of the name of the Lord which he had made to him selfe but the memoriall of Idolls and Idolatry which the impious Iewes had imagined to themselues But nowe in the newe Testament the name of God dwelleth in Christ and his Church which is one body with Christ whereas is the word of God baptisme the supper of the Lord and the exercise of obedience towards God. To the second doubt thus I aunswere that albeit he seemeth to prophecy of the church of the new Testament in the which are many hilles that is to say God in Christ heareth the prayers of the faithfull in euerie place neither is prayer and the worship of God bound to any externall place yet may it be that the Prophet therefore spake in the plural number because there were two hils in Ierusalem namely mount Sion and the mount called Moria where the temple was And moreouer as I sayd before the plural number sheweth a contrariety betwixt those hills and the hils of the Idolaters As if he should say The Idolaters run to their mountaines but I will abide still in these hills wherein my soule deliteth aboue all other Moreouer where he sayth I lift vp mine eyes vnto the mountaynes from whence my helpe commeth it is the voyce of faith For the flesh thinketh the crosse and all calamities to come from these hilles and therefore calleth them not the hills from whence commeth helpe and comfort but desolation and destruction when it seeth it selfe in hatred with the worlde for religion in pouertie in tentations in daungers in terrours This seemeth to be a desolation and a casting away from the face of God and a descending into hell Against his iudgement of the fleshe fighteth faith and iudgeth not according to that which it feleth and seeth but according to the word which the Lord hath spoken which biddeth vs lift vp our eyes to inuisible comfortes and to
become as it were inuisible and by faith in pouertie to beholde riches in heauines and sorrowe ioy and comfort in desolation and destruction helpe and succour and when we seeme to be cut of and to be cast away from God euen then to beleue and by faith to lay sure handfast on Gods eternall mercie and grace in Christ As Dauid here did who was afflicted and felt no comfort and yet he sayth I lift vp myne eyes to the hilles from whence commeth my helpe Thou must lift vp thine eyes therfore and in no wise fixe them vpon the present troubles calamities or afflictions whatsoeuer the fleshe seeth feeleth or suffereth for that is to obey and consent to the eyes and the eares that is to say to harken to the flesh which is alwaies ready to perswade thee that God is angry with thee that he hath forsaken thee that thy daunger is such and so terrible that thou canst neuer escape it Here therefore thou must lift vp thine eyes to the hills of the Lord and harken to the voice of God who sayth and promiseth that helpe shall surely come from those hills which albeit for the tyme it be inuisible and can neither be seene nor felt yet is it most certayne and infallble They that are in wealth glorie and dignitie lift not vp their eyes to these inuisible thinges and therefore they are puffed vp with pride and caried away with all noysom lustes But such as are in pouerty contempt of the worlde afflicted in body or minde are forced to lift vp their eyes that the helpe which is inuisible may be made to them visible by fayth according to the promise of God made vnto them in his word These are the words therefore of a man that felt the same that we feele that is to say our hearts to be oppressed with sorrow and heauines when we thinking our selues to be desolate and forsaken can see no succour when we see not riches but pouertie not glory but ignominy shame and confusion In these calamities the heart is an heauie burden weying downe to the grounde the eyes and the head that they can see or thinke vpon nothing else but terrene and earthly thinges Therefore he exhorteth vs by his owne example to lift vp our eyes and looke to inuisible thinges which the word promiseth we shall certainly enioy Thus we see the nature of faith liuely set out in this Psalme Nowe followeth as it were an explication what hills he speaketh of Verse 2. My helpe commeth of the Lord which hath made heauen and earth He speaketh here of such hills as the eyes of the flesh could not see For who was so quicke of sight to see or so wise to perceiue and vnderstande that the hill Moria was a holy hill A heape of earth the bodily eyes might see but the holynes the power and the Maiestie of God there present they could not see nor that the word of the Lord was there that the Lord had promised there to dwell and abide that he had put a memoriall of his name in that place and that there he would be sought there he would be found For he that sought not God in this place coulde not finde him in heauen Like as since God hath reueiled him self in that man Christ we truly say and also beleue that whosoeuer doe not imbrace and by faith lay hold on this man which was borne of the virgin they can neuer beleue in God but although they say they beleue in the maker of heauen and earth yet doe they in deede beleue in the Idoll of their owne heart for without Christ there is no true god Therefore Dauid beholdeth these hills in Ierusalem not with bodily eyes as the oxe doth his stall but with the eyes of the spirite he seeth that God dwelleth there by his word Therfore these hils are nowe no more earth and molde but they are the hilles of the Lorde and the fulnes of his godhead so that with out these hills concerning God there can nothing be found Therefore it is truly sayd of the Prophet that from these hilles commeth help and succour that is to say from God dwelling and abiding there by his word Like as we beleue that Christ is the throne of grace in the which is the treasure of all good thinges and heauenly blessinges to be found and without the which there is nothing Now in that he doth not onely say My helpe commeth from the Lord but addeth moreouer which made heauen earth he reproueth condēneth all other helps which men seeke procure vnto them selues besides God with false trust affiāce in the same as Idols of their owne imagination So is Mammon a god also that is to say is worshipped of men as a god helpeth them also sometimes But in penury of food vittells what succour can he bring no man can satisfie his hungrie belly with gold and siluer Likewise in drowth and barennes of the earth what can he help What good can he do in diseases infirmities of the body If then in these corporall maladies he can not help what can he doe when the conscience is troubled with sinne the horrour of death It is therefore but a false pleasure and delite that Mammon bringeth which is but only to satisfie please the eyes as a picture or painted table Against these helps therfore such like which the world seeketh after the prophet setteth the Lord him self who made not only gold siluer not only foode sustenance heauen and earth that is to say angels men and the whole world but besides these giueth remissiō of sinnes faith righteousnes ioy peace of hart with euerlasting life He is sayth the Prophet my almighty and sure help of whom I can not doubt that he will euer fayle me the twinckling of an eye To this Lord I flye for aide succour who not onely in this life can and doth giue health welfare for a fewe yeres with securitie of cōscience cōtempt of death all the furies of the world but also after this life eternal felicity life euerlasting Thus the Prophet inflameth him selfe stirreth vp his faith for our example that we likewise should magnifie the blessings good gifts of God in vs also our hope trust in him For if the riche men of the world doe glory in their money if they vaunt of their wealth and riches why should not we also glory in the trust confidence we haue in God which hath made heauen and earth which hath also in his hand all thinges necessary both for this life for the life to come But because these things are inuisible can not be seene but with spirituall eyes therefore we commonly neglect thē And albeit the Lord do somtimes hide these helps from vs let vs feele the lacke therof for a time as he doth in deede to make vs the more desirous of thē
the more to esteeme them when we haue them and to be the more thankfull to God for the same yet must we learne surely to trust and vndoubtedly beleue that they will come Verse 3. He will not suffer thy foote to slippe For he that keepeth Israel will not slumber This verse dependeth vpon those that go before For the Prophet because he began with an exhortation to faith now goeth about as it were with promises to moue and exhort the faithfull to hold fast this confidence trust in the help succour of the lord And very necessarie it is for vs to exhort and stirre vp not onely other but our selues also because of the present daungers and afflictions For seeing the things which discomfort vs are present and they which comfort vs are absent therfore so long as the present things which vexe vs do endure it is needefull that we should be stirred vppe with the worde and exhortation to perseuerance and pacience For this experâ—â—â—ce of trouble and affliction must be ioyned with doctrine exhâ—â—â—â—tion For our sight is so dimme that we can not see these inuiâ—â—â—â—â— thinges and the ende of afflictions Therefore the flesh euer sâ—â—keth meanes how it may be deliuered and when it can see nonâ—â—as the carnall eyes can neuer see Gods maruelous helpe deliâ—â—â—ance then is it miserably vexed and tormented and can finde noâ—est nor quietnes We haue neede therefore of exhortations out 〈◊〉 the word of God that this streatnes of our heart may be dilated and enlarged which he alone can doe that seeth the end of our tentations We must heare what his word sayth and not what our owne heart sayth which onely seeth and feleth the beginning of tentations and afflictions but the end thereof it can not see Therefore the holy Ghost here amplifieth and enlargeth the matter that the exhortation may be the more effectuall And here is first to be noted that if the contrary were not that is to say no tentation felt or perill to be feared then were this exhortation but in vayne For if tentation shoulde haue an ende as soone as it beginneth or if as soone as we feele any lacke God should giue vs that we desire wherefore then shoulde God promise any thing Therefore neither is doctrine necessarie in those thinges that we know before neither exhortation when we are out of daunger and feele no tentation Therefore where the Prophet sayth He will not suffer thy foote to slippe he plainly sheweth what is the state of the afflicted For when they feele them selues to be in daunger through the grieuousnes of tentation their hearts are heauy and careful least they should perish and be forsaken of the Lord for euer Here haue they neede therfore of exhortation that their faith faile not or be not vtterly queÌ„ched For reason can iudge no other wise but that a man being in this case is cleane reiected forsaken of God and after his owne sense feeleth that to be true which a certaine souldier was wont to say that there are none which suffer more misery or are in greater daunger then such as serue God and their Prince faithfully Here is now no succour but to flie to the word of faith And first this word pronounceth that all they which will liue a godly life in Christ Iesu shall suffer trouble and affliction It setteth forth Christ for an ensample who by the crosse entred into glory It telleth vs that we must be made like vnto his image that is we must suffer with him if we looke to be glorified with him Then we see that troubles and crosses are prepared for vs It sheweth moreouer what is to be done and what remedie is to be fought in such afflictions euen to resort to the word to harken to the word to rest in the word and the promise It promiseth that tentation shall not continue with vs for euer as our hearts doe iudge but rather it telleth vs that it is but momentane and short And Christ compareth the afflictions of the faithfull to the trauell of a woman where death and life are ioyned togither as neare as may be For she that euen nowe sawe nothing but death and despayred of the life both of her selfe and of her childe as soone as the childe is borne forgetteth all her sorrowes past Sainct Paule sayth the afflictions of this life are not to be compared to the glory which shall be reueiled vpon vs. This iudgement of the word thou must followe and not thine owne sense which so iudgeth of the crosse and afflictions that of a molehill or rather of a mote it maketh a great mountaine So blind is reason and so vnable to iudge in matters of fayth For that which God counteth but as a moment a droppe a sparcle reason iudgeth to be euerlasting a huge sea and a terrible fire But thou wilt say I finde and feele it so to be What then Doest thou feele or doeth God see and knowe more perfectly thinkest thou We must not iudge therefore according to our owne feeling but according to that which the word of God pronounceth and iudgeth or rather God him self in his word The stories doe record that when Iulianus persecuted Athanasius and threatned his destruction Athanasius so litle regarded the daunger thereof that he likened the same to a clowde which the Sunne by litle and litle consumeth to nothing What could be spoken more contemptuously of that outragious cruelty attempted by such a mightie Monarke and head of the Romane Empire which rather might haue bene compared to a huge sea or a terrible fire But as Athanasius sayd and beleued euen so it came to passe for Iulianus was slayne shortly after and so Athanasius escaped the daunger By whose example let vs learne how to iudge of our owne troubles and perills and looke to the word of the promiser that we depend not vpon our selues and our owne sense but vpn the promise of the lord Death pestilence famine hatred of the world and sclaunder with such like may well be resembled to an horrible tempest And here if we follow reason we are gone But we must lift vppe our eyes to the hilles and harken to this voyce I am the Lorde thy God therefore magnifie my word my helpe and my succour Thus if we doe then begin we to contemne that which to vs before seemed so huge and terrible then the word promise beginneth to kindle in our harts and bringeth such strength and courage that we are able to say Nowe be it neuer so huge a tempest neuer so terrible a storme let it come Here is God here is his worde I will not feare Thus is all the rage and furie of the Deuill yea euen sinne and death it selfe brought to nothing and nowe is it become as it were a mote which before seemed to vs a mighty and huge mountayne Thus must we learne the distinctions of the holy Ghost God taketh away
protection of this good keper and watchman whom Dauid here speaketh of Thus doth our diuinitie teach and thus doe the godly beleue For by their owne experience they proue and by experience of the whole Church that Satan wil neuer rest vntill he destroy if he may either soule or body The destruction of the soule he seeketh by lying by corrupt doctrine by wicked false worshipping and seruing The destruction of the body he attempteth by infinite sleights practises wherof we haue experience daily in our selues and other For as much then as these things doe not come to passe either in such sort or so often as Satan would it is the benefite not of Satan but of this our vigilant keeper and watchman Thus we are taught euen by our owne experience taking this for a principle that the kingdom of the deuill is the kingdome of sinne and of death that we are continually and euery moment preserued from death and other daungers both corporally and spiritually by the singular goodnes and grace of Christe into whose kingdom through baptisme and faith we are translated And hereof come these heauenly sayings of the Prophets The earth is full of the mercy of the Lord his mercy endureth for euer c. In deede sometimes Satan so preuaileth and hath such successe in that he goeth aboute that by sudden plagues he bringeth men to horrible destruction Such examples ought to warne vs of those mischeuous practises which he continually goeth about and faine would bring to passe as he might easily doe if he were not letted by the vigilancy of our good watchman in heauen For as for the power of this our aduersary I doe beleeue that he is able in one hower to destroy all the people that are liuing vpon the earth Now if both he be able and also leaueth no practise vnattempted so to doe why then is it not done Because our good keeper watcheth ouer vs But these be matters of faith they muste be beleued and therefore he addeth this word beholde Whereby it may appeare that his purpose is earnestly to commend and set forth the great vigilancie and tender care of God towards vs whereby he keepeth and defendeth vs that we perish not And here note that this care and vigilancie for the safety and preseruation of our life countrey cities familyes peace and tranquillitie amongst vs c. is of the Prophet wholy attributed vnto God when as notwithstanding God vseth to worke the same by other meanes as first by the ministery of Angels and then also of men as of Princes and other inferiour magistrates c. Wherby we are admonished that these inferiour meanes which God vseth as his instrumentes for our preseruation are not able to doe vs any good at all except God him self take vpon him to be our chiefe watchman and defender God therfore vseth the ministery of these for our succour and reliefe euen as he doth bread drinke and other sustenaunce For as bread and drinke doe not preserue our life for then no man should dye and yet because of the ordinance of God and the fraile condition of our nature they are necessary for the sustentation of our life so doe these meane helpes nothing auayle vs except God the keeper of Israel doe watch for our succour and defence This watching this defence the â—orde of God doth reueile but the fleshe can not see it and therefore by a contrary sense thus it expoundeth these wordes The keeper of Israell that is to say the forsaker of Israell doth not sleepe that is he is not onely in a moste deade sleepe but also is without all sense and is in deede nothing For reason iudgeth according to euery pinch and pange that the flesh feeleth and according to the beginning of afflictions or first assaults and not according to the word and the end or deliuerance which God promiseth in the word Verse 5. The Lord is thy keper and he is thy shadowe or protection at thy right hand In this verse he setteth foorth more at large the certainty of Gods ready helpe and protection Wherin speaking to euery one priuatly he sayth The Lord is thy keeper that no man should doubt to apply that vnto him selfe for his owne comforte which pertaineth to al Israel He is called the shadow at thy right hand to teach thee that he is at hand and standeth euen by thy side ready to defend thee Or else the Lord is thy shadow at thy right hand That is he prospereth all thy affaires he giueth successe to all thou takest in hand If thou be a preacher a teacher in the Church of God if thou trauell in thy vocation vprightly and with a good conscience to prouide for thy selfe and thy family thou shalt not lack thy crosses But be of good comfort for the Lord hath promised to be on thy right hand he will ayde thee and succour thee in all things that thou shalt either doe or suffer But here againe we must remember as I said before that these things are spoken and taught in vaine except we first thinke our selues to be as it were vtterly forsaken and destitute of al help and succour Therefore when he speaketh of this tender care that the Lord hath ouer his in keping in shadowing in defeÌ„ding them that they perish not he meaneth therewithall that they are such as seeme to them selues so to be forsaken and neglected of God as if he had no care of them at all This is therefore a sweete doctrine and full of consolation that the Lord sheweth him selfe to knowe and to pittie our miseries and calamities and commaundeth vs to beleeue that he is our shadowe to couer defend vs against all perils daungers In him therefore let vs assuredly trust with comfortable expectation of most ioyfull deliuerance who hath promised to be with vs with a fatherly care to prouide for vs to defend vs to strengthen to succour and to comfort vs in all our troubles afflictions and calamities Verse 6. The sunne shall not hurt thee by day nor the moone by night The heate of the Sunne maketh mens bodyes weake feeble So doth the Moone also hurt not onely with colde but also with moysture By these speeches he meaneth all maner of tentations and perils and that God will be with vs in the middest of them to succour vs and to deliuer vs albeit we seeme for a litle while to beare all the heate and burden of the day alone that is to be vtterly forsaken and destitute of all helpe and succour But if we were alone then should the tentation haue no ende yea it should presently swallow vs vp for we are not able of our selues to endure the space of one moment Now the Lord suffreth Satan to vomet out his poyson and to practise against vs the beginning of his malice but he will not suffer him to hurt so much as he would doe Therefore because we haue the shadowe to couer vs
euen the presence mightie protection of the Lord we should patiently endure the beginning of sorrowes that is to say the light short and momentane afflictions of this life beeing sure that euen in death our life is hidden and safely kept with Christ in God and we shall ouercome all the fiery darts and cruel assaults of Satan Verse 7. The Lord shall preserue thee from all euill he shall preserue thy soule That which the verse going before hath expressed by an allegory is here simply set forth and without figure The soule here signifieth the life Albeit therefore thou suffer neuer so greate and greuous afflictions yea euen death it self yet shalt thou not perish because God kepeth thy life In outward appearance and to the iudgement of the flesh thou seemest to dye but in deede it is not so because thy life euen the Lord thy God liueth c. So he saith in an other Psalme The Lorde preserueth the soules of his Sainctes Verse 8. The Lord shall preserue thy going out and thy comming in from hence forth and for euer That is to saye whether so euer thou goest the Lorde will be with thee he will preserue thee he will defende and keepe thee he will neuer forsake thee nor suffer thee to perishe To goe out is to goe to the woorkes of thy vocation To come in againe signifieth to returne from labour and trauell to rest and quietnes What so euer thou shalt goe aboute shall haue good successe and prosper vnder thy hand Thus the Prophet in this Psalme sheweth the nature of faith to be not as it were a deade affection or qualitie of the minde as the Papistes doe dreame but a singular worke and motion of the holy Ghoste whereby we iudge according to the worde contrary to that which we feele whiche we see and by experience doe proue whereby also we ouercome all kindes of tentations Of this faith the Papistes can no better iudge then a blinde man can iudge of colours The 122. Psalme I reioyced when they said vnto me c. This Psalme is a thanks giuing for the excellent gift of the worde of God. Which vertue is therefore the more rare to be found for that the worde is euery where so horribly contemned in the worlde not onely of the rude multitude but also of those that will be counted both learned and wise whose blasphemous tongues are sharpened against this most precious and incomparable benefite not onely in speaking contemptuously and spitefully of the Gospell but also imputing to the holsome worde of life what so euer mischiefe reigneth in the members of Satan as seditious sectes auarice filthy life and such like It is therefore the greate goodnes of the Lord that in this horrible infidelitie there are yet some which reuerence the word which gladly heare the word which delight to talke of the word and workes of the lord This Psalme therefore was not written to those dogges and swine the Papistes heretikes and persecutors of the worde but to the elect soules and holy mindes which exult and reioyce for this heauenly visitation wherby the day spring from on high through the tender mercie of our God hath visited vs lying in the shadowe of death as Zacharie saith For albeit that all men haue the word and all heare the sound of the Gospell yet herein they differ that some haue the word only some acknowledge and feele them selues to haue it and therefore doe reioyce and giue thankes vnto God for the same where as other delite rather in their riches and in the pleasures of this life then in that heauenly word which bringeth euerlasting life and saluation Therefore S. Paule counteth it for a speciall grace of God not onely to haue the giftes of God but also to acknowledge them to delight reioyce in them and to be thankful vnto God for them But amongst all the giftes of God the gift of his holy word is the moste excellent and if we take away the word what doe we else but take away the sunne out of the worlde For what is the world without the word but euen hel and the very kingdome of Satan although there be in it neuer so many wise men learned welthy and mighty For what can all these doe without the word which alone bringeth life and comfort to the soule peace and quietnes to the conscience which alone keepeth vs in the fauour of God without the which there is no religion so no God whereby also the world is preserued For without the word and Christ the world could not stand the twinckling of an eye Albeit therefore there be many and wonderful giftes of God in the world giuen for the vse of man yet the only gift which conteineth and preserueth all the other is the word of God which pronounceth and witnesseth to our consciences that God is our mercifull father which also promiseth vnto vs remission of sinnes and life euerlasting Now if we should lack these comforts what comfort were it I pray you for vs to liue yea this life to vs were no life at all But these thinges are spirituall and the knowledge thereof is so much the more hard for vs to attaine vnto because it springeth not out of our owne hearts but commeth from aboue But now to the Psalme When this Psalme was written the temple was not builded but the tabernacle of Moises yet still remained which allbeit it continued not in one place nor in one tribe for it was also in Silo and Gibion yet had it one certaine promise that where soeuer it were there would the Lord be present heare the prayers of his people accept their sacrifice and shewe him selfe mercifull as the text sheweth VVhere so euer I shall set a memorial of my name c. Therefore so long as it was in Ephraim in the city of Silo the name of God was there called vppon the word of God was there heard and the Lord was there worshipped with faith prayer and sacrifice c vntill at length when impietie and idolatrie began to encrease the arke was caried out of Silo into the host against the Philistines and of them was taken But when the Philistines for this prophanation were diuers wayes plaged the arke was translated to the Gabaonites When it had bene there a while Dauid brought it home into his owne citie as it is written 2. Reg. 6. and there it came into his minde to build a temple vnto the lord For it was not meete thought he that he should dwel in a house made with Cedar trees and that the Lord and King of heauen should dwell in a tabernacle couered with skinnes And this purpose at the first semed good to Nathan the prophet but afterward he was admonished of God by reuelation that Dauid should not build the temple for that was reserued for his sonne Salomon to doe which was a peaceable Prince and not giuen to warre as Dauid was
Herewithall was added that ioyfull promise of the eternall posteritie of Dauid and his true sonne Christ 2. Reg. 7. Dauid therefore in this Psalme as it seemeth to me intreateth of the first part of this promise wherein he reioyceth not onely for him selfe but also for the whole people of God for that God had appointed a place in Ierusalem both certaine permanent wherein he would be worshipped Albeit therefore that Dauid doth here partly signifie that house which Salomon afterwarde built yet specially he treateth of the fruite that should come of the building of that temple namely that the word of the Lord should there be published prayer made and sacrifice offered This is that ioy and gladnes which Dauid so notably setteth forth in this Psalme whiles he beholdeth the inestimable goodnes of God towards his people in giuing to them the knowledge of his worde in reuealing his face vnto them in perswading their hearts of his good will towards them The Papists dispute much of God but without the word the true knowledge of god They neither teach nor yet once thinke what that wil of God is towards vs or what he will do with vs for say they we know not whether god loue vs or hate vs And to this end they blasphemously allege this saying out of Ecclesiastes No maÌ„ knoweth whether he be worthy of loue or of hatred with other like For what is it to talke of God if thou knowe not what his will is towards thee to what end he hath ordained thee They that knowe not God thus knâ—w him not at all It is the word of God therfore that certifieth vs of the will of God towards vs what pleaseth or displeaseth him what he would haue vs to doe and what he wil do with vs The barbarous brutish ignorance wherof hath brought forth all those monstrous idolatries in the kingdom of Antichrist Theft which is forbidden by the law of God in the 7. commaundement is thought to be but a smal sinne in comparison of the rest as murther horedom c. NotwithstaÌ„ding suppose that this commaundement were not what great enormities what horrible impieties would ensue We should become like rauening wolues beares destroying and deuouring whatsoeuer they may come by yea-like vnto swine which when they come to their draffe swill if euery one could deuour so much as might suffice al they would leaue none for the rest Therefore that our goods are in safety yea rather all that we haue is not spoyled and taken from vs it is the benefite of the seuenth precept What a life would this be if our wiues were not in safety if our children were vncertaine if men might resist the Magistrate and do what they list would it not be a continuall hel That we inioy therfore true godly matrimony that the common welth and the lawes are preserued in which and by which we liue in safety rest and quietnes all these are the benefites of the second table But let vs ascend to higher matters â–ª What were this life if the first table were not if there were no Sabbots no Church no place wherein the word might be published taught if there were no knowledge of God no inuocation of God but euery man had his peculiar idoll to worship These are farre greater and more horrible euils then those that are committed against the second table and yet so much the lesse regarded because they are spiritual But if we had the eyes of the spirite and did see how many soules Mahomet the Pope do cary vnto hel it should be muche more greeuous vnto vs then if we were euery houre in daunger of losing both goods and life We ought first therfore to reioyce for these smal benefits which we inioy by the second table whereby both our goods and bodyes are in safety Small benefites I call them in comparison of those which we inioy by the first table wherby God so abundantly openeth the treasures riches of his mercy towardes vs in reueiling him self vnto vs in certifiyng vs what his wil is towards vs what he hath decreed to doe and how to deale with vs in giuing vs his word faith the holy Ghost in hearing our prayers increasing dayly the Church by his word These things are so great that no hart can conceiue them no tongue can expresse them wherby our soules are deliuered from the tyranny of the deuil whereby we inioy peace tranquillitie of mind a good conscience whereby also we attaine and retaine the true knowledge of God whereby many are instructed to eternal life These things Dauid beholdeth with the eye of faith these things he deepely wayeth considereth with him self therfore is stirred vp to thanks giuing which the inward ioy of hart coÌ„pelleth him vnto For such are thaÌ„kful in deed which doe embrace y graces gifts of God reioyce in the giuer But such as fele not this ioy albeit they set forth this psalm with piping singing with organs and mincing musicke neuer so much yet are they vnthankful because they do not vnderstand these benefits These things I doe therefore recite that all men may beware of that detestable impietie and headspring of all mischiefe in the Church of God the contempt or lothing of the word for that is an horrible apostacie and a falling away from god When men are once come to this lothing of y word it is not possible that any true or sincere cogitation of the spiritual life or remission of sinnes should enter into their heartes But alas we see that there is nothing at this day more common For how wickedly doe the nobility gentlemen rich welthy yea and all other inferiour sortes of men at this day contemne the word of life the gospel of saluation the ministery ministers more esteming their earthly possessions wealth and pleasures then all the sweete comfortes of the gospel These the children of God are compelled to behold as Loth did the Zodomites not onely despising molesting and spitefully intreating them but also liuing in all fleshly liberty and doing what they list It was an horrible thing for Dauid to fal into adultery murther but how much more horrible is it thus to offende against the first table as the Angels did and therefore were cast out of heauen But Dauid repenting returned vnto God found mercie And here the godly are so much the more in daunger of this euill by how much the fall is more easie For this venime so secretly infecteth the soule and so creepeth in by litle and litle that it can not almost be perceiued I call it a contempt of the word not onely when the word is despised derided persecuted but also when it is negligently and vnreuerently taught heard and learned according to the saying of the Prophet Esay This people honour me with their lippes but their heart is farre from me And
this is the difference betweene those that are infected with this poyson the comtempt of the word I meane and the children of God that as they are wholy bent to seeke and aduance the glory of the euerliuing God so are these either inflamed with a diuilish desire to maintaine set forth damnable doctrine wicked opinions and false worship being wholy giuen ouer to serue the god of this world and their god Mammon seeking with greedines and pleasure their owne perdition damnation and so albeit they are already wholy possessed in the kingdom of the deuill yet are they merry and ioyfull but the end shall be such as for their horrible example is set forth in the story of the Sodomites Let vs pray vnto God therefore that he will preserue vs from this impietie and let vs learne to sing this Psalme with gladnes and thankes giuing vnto him for this inestimable benefite of his word and the pure knowledge thereof whereby Christ the onely sacrifice for our sinnes and the sure hope of eternall life is reueiled vnto vs Let vs continually exercise our selues in reading hearing and meditating of this word and let vs neuer think that we haue attayned sufficient knowledge and tast thereof In deede this word is so plenteously set forth in these our dayes that it may seeme to bring with it a lothing and contempt in many but it is not enough an hundred times to haue read it and a thousand times to haue heard it as in the daungerous time of tentations by experience we feele Wherefore let vs abhorre the damnable impietie of lothing and contemning the word of life and let vs embrace that most soueraigne vertue which is called the Reuerence of the word For Satan sleepeth not and in deede he is neuer so strongly armed against vs as when he seeth that we loth and contemne the word or presume of our owne knowledge Verse 1. I reioyced when they sayd vnto me we will goe into the house of the Lorde The like saying he hath in the 60. Psalme God hath spoken in his Sanctuary therefore I will reioyce Wherein is conteyned a comparison betwene his kingdom and other mighty and welthy kingdoms of the worlde As if he should say My kingdom is but a small and a weake kingdom if you compare it with the power of other kingdoms of the world But this haue I that all Kings and kingdoms haue not namely that in my kingdom the Lord him selfe the King of all Kings speaketh out of his holy Sanctuary therefore my kingdom is the kingdom of God and therein I reioyce Euen so here sayth he I reioyced And why Because it was sayd vnto me we will goe into the house of the Lord. That is God hath promised that we shall be that people which shal enter into the house of the lord And should not this cause my heart to reioyce For when I behold all other nations I see them goe into the house of the deuill and the temples of Idols I see they know not the true God neither doe they worship him Great cause haue I therefore to reioyce because I haue the promise of God that I shall goe with my people into the house of the Lorde Dauid sheweth him selfe here to reioyce and be glad for 2. causes not onely that the Lord had appoynted a place wherein he would be worshipped euen the holy hill of Sion but also because he had the consent of his people so obediently to ioyne with him in the true seruice worship of the lord Often times the Lord had before promised by Moises that he would appoynt such a place for his Sanctuary as should be certaine and stable for euer and yet aboue a thousand yeares togither the Arke of the Lord was caryed hither and thither from tent to tent from habitation to habitation hauing no certaine place to rest in But afterwardes it was shewed vnto Dauid that the Lord would haue it remaine in the hil Sion and that he would haue there a temple builded wherein he would be worshipped By this example we are admonished that we haue double cause to reioyce when so euer the Lord doth not onely incline our hearts by his holy spirite to the obedience of his word but also doth draw other vnto the same with vs that we may be al ioyned togither in the fellowship of faith We see the stubburnes of mans heart to be such that the greater number alwaies murmureth when so euer the Lord speaketh and therefore no small cause haue we to reioyce when we all consent togither in one spirite and and one mind in the true seruice and worship of the Lord. These wordes I reioyced when they sayd c. seeme to be very simple and to conteine in them no great matter But if you loke into the same with spirituall eyes there appeareth a wonderfull great maiestie in them Which because our Papistes can not see they do so coldly and negligently pray reade and sing this psalme and other that a man would thinke there were no tale so foolish or vaine which they would not either recite or heare with more courage delight These wordes therefore must be vnfolded layd before the eyes of the faythful For when he sayth we will goe into the house of the Lord what notable thing can we see in these words if we doe but onely beholde the stones tymber gold and other ornaments of the materiall temple But to goe into the house of the Lord signifieth another maner of thing namely to come togither where we may haue God present with vs heare his word cal vpon his holy name and receiue helpe and succour in our necessitie Therefore it is a false definition of the temple which the Papists make that it is a house built with stones tymber to the honour of god What this temple is they them selues know not For the temple of Salomon was not therefore beautifull because it was adorned with gold and siluer and other precious ornaments but the true beautie of that temple was because in that place the people heard the word of the Lord called vpon his name found him mercifull giuing peace and remission of sinnes c. This is rightly to behold the temple and not as the visured Bishops behold their idolatrous temple when they consecrate it These are then great causes of ioy and gladnes to haue access vnto the Lord to heare this consolation that he is our God which will heare vs which will deliuer vs in the time of trouble which will forgiue vs our sinnes and at the last will giue vs euerlasting life For these great benefites sayth Dauid we giue thanks vnto God and we reioyce that we may come togither into that place wherein God worketh all these things by the power of his word For it is the word alone whereby we knowe God whereby we come vnto God and whereby he bestoweth these great benefites of his fauour and loue
vpon vs Thus Dauid vnder these wordes The house of the Lord. comprehendeth God him selfe his name and his word wherevnto the Sabboth is dedicated in the which we should rest from other busines and harken vnto the Lord speaking vnto vs. This is to go into the house of the Lord and for this benefite to reioyce and giue thanks vnto him For this is an inestimable benefite and cannot be comprehended of the wicked But the godly onely doe know the word and what benefite they receiue thereby And this the Lord also requireth of his people when he so often commandeth in the law that they should come togither that they should reioyce before the Lord they should praise and magnifie his name for his benefites and greate mercies so plentifully poured vppon them And to this Dauid also prouoketh vs by his owne example that with reuerence and as it were with an admiration we should exult and reioyce before the Lord. Verse 2. Our feete shall stand in thy gates O Ierusalem The Prophete Dauid reciteth here the common voyce of the godly that they would now abide stedfastly perseuer in the house of the Lord which he had appointed in Ierusalem and would not wander any more from place to place as they had done because the Lord had there stablished his Sanctuary which before was often times remoued had no ceraine resting place This stablishing and continuing of the Sanctuary in one certaine place preuailed much for the confirmation of their faith For like as when the Arke was caried from place to place their faith was alwaies wauering and vnstedfast euen so after that God had chosen vnto him selfe a certaine habitation he gaue thereby vnto them a more sure manifest testimony that he would be their euerlasting defender and protector Whereby their faith was stablished and confirmed for euer It is no maruell then that the people with such great reioycing and thankfulnes vnto God do promise that their feete should now stand sure and stedfast in the gates of Ierusalem which were wont to runne hither thither Truth it is that the arke did long continue in Silo. But because the Lord had made no promise concerning that place there could be no stabilitie of faith in the harts of the people And againe because it was said of the Mount Sion This is my rest for euer here wil I dwel for I haue delight therin the faithfull being surely grounded vpon this word were bolde to say that their feete should neuer remoue againe but stand stedfast sure in the gates of Ierusalem and in the house of the Lord for this standing signifieth a constant a continuall abiding for euer But now for as much as Christ in whom dwelleth the fulnes of the goodhead and which is the true Immanuel dwelleth emongst vs we haue a farre greater cause to reioyce then the Israelites had Wherefore we maye seeme vnthankful yea blockish and senseles if this promise I am with you vnto the end of the worlde do not stirre vp our hearts to great ioy and gladnes especially if we see it thankfully and with publike consent receiued of the people For that which we rehearsed euen now concerning the rest of the Lord is altogether fulfilled in the person of Christ as it appeareth in the 2. chapter of Esay His rest saith he shal be glorious Where he speaketh not of the buriall of Christ as some doe fondly imagine but of the excellency and dignitie of the church which should afterwards follow The glory and bewtie whereof since by the great mercy of God we haue seene Let vs be thankfull therefore and besech him that he will make perfect that he hath begun in vs that our feete may alwayes be standing in the courts of the Lord in the Church and congregation of the faithfull where we may find God where we may heare him calling vs teaching vs comforting vs and succouring vs. Verse 2. Ierusalem is builded as a citie where the people may come togither to worship God. This verse is an exposition or amplication of the verse that goeth before As if he said our fete shall stand in thy gates I say O Ierusalem which flourishest and increasest in all felicitie For where the word of God flourisheth there shall the common welth prosper according to the saying of our sauiour Christ First seeke the kingdom of God all things shal be ministred vnto you and yet so notwithstanding that this saying also of our sauiour remaineth alwaies true answering vnto Paule My power is made perfect through weaknes For albeit the world doth dayly vexe trouble the church many waies yet notwithstanding the more the aduersaries go about to destroy pluck downe the more doth the word of God edifie build vp To pluck downe then to destroy and to ouerthrow the church is nothing else if you consider the counsel purpose of God and the end that followeth thereof but to build vp to plant to water and to encrease the Church The Decians Maximines and Domitians those bloody and mighty tyrannes howe cruelly went they about to abolish for euer the name of Christ But the word and the Church of God as a palme tree the more it was oppressed the more it flourished and encreased maugre their malice and tyranny as the figure of the people of Israell doth declare For so sayth Moises The more the Egyptians did vexe them the more they multiplied and grew To this agreeth also the saying of the olde Church that the Church is watered with the blood of Martyrs The cause of this miraculous building is that where so euer God is beleued and his word had in due reuerence and regard there must needes followe a victorie albeit the Sainctes be destroyed slayne and seeme vtterly to perish yea albeit God him selfe seeme to haue forsaken them and with them to be oppressed and ouercome For so it is with God that when he seemeth most weake then is he most strong when he is oppressed in his Saincts then specially he liueth triumpheth and is exalted in them and in diminishing he most mightely increaseth Of such a maner of building speaketh Dauid also in this place that albeit Ierusalem was compassed about with so many enemies and idolatrous religions notwithstanding there the word of God true religion flourished Who then can preuaile against vs when God is so with vs And this is the true building of Ierusalem To the which the Kings gathered them selues and conspired against it but they were suddenly driuen backe and could not preuaile We also in these our dayes by our owne experience haue proued that the more the aduersaries of the word doe rage the lesse they preuaile against it yea so much the more it flourisheth and encreaseth And what else doth Satan our perpetual aduersary bring to passe by his continuall tentations but driue vs to search the word to learne to pray to beleue
vs in this Psalme with thankefulnes to acknowledge this singular benefite of the word and to beware of the horrible contempt thereof Howe much better is it to suffer pestilence famine and the sword howe much more tolerable for Dauid to become both an adulterer and a murtherer so that there remaine a reuerence to the word which repentaunce necessarily bringeth with it then to fall so farre as to contemne the word For this is to heape wrath vpon wrath like as it is to heape grace vpon grace with Dauid to hold fast the word and withall to acknowledge the great benefite thereof To be briefe like as there is no greater ioy and felicitie to the godly then to heare and to know the voyce of God speaking vnto them offering grace peace remission of sinnes and life euerlasting so can there be to them no greater crosse then the contempt of the worde For what doest thou else but contemne God him selfe yea crucifie againe the sonne of God and treade thy Sauiour vnder thy feete when thou contemnest the word of God which for thy saluation is reueiled offered vnto thee No mortal man can abide such intolerable contempt as the Lord our God continually suffereth For he is patient and would that we should conuert and repent but he payeth home at the length as we may see by the fall of the Synagoge and the destruccion of Ierusalem For Christ plainly sheweth that the cause of such horrible calamities was for that they did not knowe the time of their visitation Let vs learne then by these examples what a great blessing it is to heare the Lorde our God speaking vnto vs and as a tender mother with her children most louingly talking with vs For this is it which Dauid meaneth when he speaketh of the ascending vppe of the tribes to Ierusalem and to the house of the Lord to testifie vnto Israel that is there to teache and to heare the word of the Lord and to giue thankes vnto him for his benefites This is that citie therfore that is worthy to be decked with all precious ornaments This is the people of whom our Sauiour Christ sayth Blessed are they that heare the word of God keepe it with a good heart Here is the kingdom of heauen here is the true paradise here are the open gates to euerlasting life Verse 5. For there are the seates of iudgement euen the seates of the house of Dauid This may be vnderstand both of the ciuill gouernment and also of the Church but specially it is spoken of the church And here note that iudgement is taken for doctrine As if he sayd This is the glory of this people that in this place is stablished the chayre and seat in the which the word of the Lord is published taught weake consciences comforted and instructed and the way of saluation layd open vnto men Likewise in the first Psalme he sayth The wicked shall not stand in iudgement that is they doe not perseuer and abide in the doctrine of faith and therefore they are as chaffe which the winde scattereth from the face of the earth The Church of Rome wil now be called the seate of iudgement and euen there also the Lord had once his seate but nowe through wicked doctrine and damnable idolatrie it is the seate of Satan the chayre of pestilence and a denne of wicked spirites This is then the true sense and meaning of these words In this place the word of the Lord is fulfilled promising that he will leaue a memoriall of his name For here he is to be founde here he dwelleth Therefore here is life here is saluation here is remission of sinns here is the tyranny of Satan vanquished c. For all these he meaneth when he nameth the seates of iudgement that is the administration of truth the ministerie of faith the voyce of Gods maiestie speaking vnto his people For as I sayd iudgement signifieth here found sincere doctrine concerning grace faith works magistrates ciuill ordinances c. Where this doctrine is there are the seates of iudgement As we also may nowe glory of our Churches for the sincere doctrine wherby men are truely taught out of the word concerning grace sinne righteousnes faith works obedience to parents and magistrats This doctrin is as it weare a bright shining sunne from whence the Churches doe receiue their light And contrarywise where the word of God is not there are the seates of iniquitie and of Satan him selfe For the worde maketh the seate and not the seate the worde as the Antichristian Church of Rome most damnably teacheth Now whereas with a repetition he addeth Euen the seates of the house of Dauid this is the cause for that he looketh to the promise made vnto Dauid namely that the seate of the tabernacle or the temple should be builded by his sonne Salomon in Ierusalem where iudgement should be exercised that is to say mens consciences comforted terrified instructed by the word and also because the Lord would that Dauids posteritie should reigne after him vntill the eternitie of the heauenly Ierusalem should be reueiled Here is the image of the heauenly Ierusalem also to be consiâ—dered The earthly Ierusalem was builded on a hill so that there was no accesse vnto it but by ascending vpward The celestial Ierusalem is builded in heauen whereunto none can come but by mounting vp with alacritie of spirite out of this earthly mansion and corruptible life and therefore no earthly and carnall men can come there The earthly Ierusalem was builded as a citie for the people of God where they might meete together to serue worship god Likewise the celestial Ierusalem is builded for the tribes of the Lord the elect and faithfull people there to meete togither first in this life by faith and afterwardes by eternall societie both in soule body This Ierusalem Saint Paule meaneth when he saith If ye be risen againe with Christe seek for those thinges which are aboue And the author of the Epistle to the Hebrues admonisheth vs that by faith we are already come to this heauenly Ierusalem Ye are come saith he to the mount Sion and to the citie of the liuing God the celestiall Ierusalem and to the company of innumerable Angells and to the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen to God the iudge of all and to the spirites of iust and perfect men and to Iesus the Mediatour of the newe testament c. The earthly Ierusalem celebrated the name of the Lord with praise and thankes giuing in the congregation In the heauenly Ierusalem the Angells and company of holy spirites doe praise and shall praise the Lord for euer more The earthly Ierusalem had in it the seate of Dauid The heauenly Ierusalem hath the throne of Christ the sonne of God the King of Kings the Lord of Lords of whom Dauid was a figure The earthly Ierusalem had tribunall seates where all things
were iudged with equitie The celestiall Ierusalem hath the tribunall seate where iudgement is shall be most iustly pronounced vpon the vniuersall world and vppon all men that either haue beene be or shall be The Lord graunt that with an inuincible faith we may mount vp to this celestiall Ierusalem the citie of God where are such ioyes felicitie as neither eye hath seene nor eare hath heard nor tongue can tel nor yet heart can think Verse 6. Pray for the peace of Ierusalem let them prosper that loue thee To pray for the peace of Ierusalem is to pray for the safetie prosperitie and welfare of the Church of God that Satan haue no power to hinder the course and fruite of the word Dauid sawe first in spirit this horrible contempt of the word and ministery moreouer he saw that this glorious gift could not be preserued by mans diligence Therefore he goeth about here to stirre vppe the harts of men to pray for the preseruation of this gift As if he said Here is the Lords owne seate and throne of iudgement notwithstanding how few doe reuerence and regard it as they should doe Yea the greatest part of the world hateth it and wisheth the subuersion therof Wherfore I exhort you ▪ O ye litle flock to honour and reuerence this seate to pray for the peace thereof louingly to salute it and to say The Lord out of Sion blesse thee c. So long as this citie flourisheth ye haue the Lord him self speaking saying giuing victory against all the assaults of Satan against sinne the terrour of conscience c. What cause haue ye then to pray for the prosperitie of this citie wherby ye inioy such heauenly benefites When the church of God doth not prosper it cannot go wel with any perticular member thereof No maruell then why Dauid so earnestly exhorteth all the faithfull to pray for the peace and prosperitie of the Church Wherefore if we will pray as we ought to do we must first and principally commend vnto God the common state of the church For he that seeketh his owne welfare and neglecteth the state and prosperitie of the Church doth not only shew him selfe to be voyd of all sense and zeale of true piety but also the prayers which he maketh for him selfe are in vaine profite him nothing Let them prosper that loue thee He wisheth vnto them which loue the word and reuerence this seat that God would blesse them with all maner of blessing felicitie And this prayer is very necessary For we see dayly howe the true professors of the Gospell are in daunger by the ministers of Satan the enemies of God his truth on euery side which could be content rather to haue the Turke to reigne ouer them yea the deuill him selfe and all the furies of hell then to see vs prosper and the Gospel to flourish least their cursed workes of darknes and infidelitie should appeare vnto the world Verse 7. Peace be within thy walls and prosperitie within thy pallaces Nowe that the Prophet hath exhorted all men to pray for the peace and prosperitie of Ierusalem he turneth vnto the citie and doth not onely wish wel vnto it but also he sheweth vnto other how they should pray for it The summe whereof is that true religion may flourish the ministerie and ministers of the word may be defended against the false prophets that concord may be maintained emongst the pastors and preachers of the word and that the ciuil gouernment may prosper Howe necessary this prayer is experience daily teacheth vs For where these 2. things are namely concord in the Church and peace in the ciuill state there can no good thing be lacking therfore the deuil so busily laboureth to trouble the peace of them both This was the cause why there was such a multitude of false prophets rebells seditious persons emongst this people as the stories do testify Wherfore Dauid being taught by his owne experience prayeth for these 2. thinges without the which the world is nothing els but a wild desert Example hereof may be vnto vs the late times wherein we liued vnder the Pope before this light of the Gospel beganne to shyne For then when the sound doctrine of the word was lacking what could the Pope all his shauelings doe What one verse did they rightly vnderstand throughout the whole psalter Wherby it came to passe that they were not able to resist most manifest impieties which by the strong mighty delusions of the deuil ouerflowed the world as in pilgrimages where they maintained most damnable idolatries and caused the people to adore the works of their owne handes and if any man spake against them he was vp and by taken and burnt as an heretike So true is it that when the word is once lost the world remaineth in most horrible darkenes and can doe nothing else but abuse the giftes of God and so falleth to most detestable impietie or else to desperation This Dauid foreseeth and therefore he prayeth so earnestly for the prosperitie of Ierusalem for faithfull pastors in the Church and godly Princes in the politike state Verse 8. For my brethren and neighbours sakes I will wish thee now prosperitie Here Dauid sheweth the cause as he doth also in the verse following why he prayeth thus for Ierusalem As if he sayd In that I wish that peace may be in thee o Ierusalem in that I desire thy prosperity and welfare I doe it for my brethren and neighbours sakes that is for my fellowes and companions in faith and religion And here in his owne person he sheweth the commō complaint of all those that rule either in the church or in the common weale or in families which is that the greater part of men is euer peruerse and wicked The godly pastour when he goeth about with great care diligence to reforme the corrupt life and wickednes of the people seeth notwithstanding that the more part stil remaineth peruerse intractable The Magistrate traueling with like care and diligence in his calling findeth the people disobedient incorrigible Likewise is it in houshold gouernment What vnfaithfull seruice shalt thou finde euen amongst those whom thou thoughtest to haue found most true and faithfull Hereof it commeth that many are discomforted and vtterly discouraged seeing so litle fruite and successe to ensue of their godly trauels Notwithstanding we see it can not otherwise be For Satan our perpetuall enemy ceaseth neither night nor day to stirre vppe discord and peruerse opinions in the Church in the ciuil state stubborne and disobedient persons in houshold gouernment negligent and vnfaithfull families Here we must looke with Dauid not to the greater part which is euer wicked but to our brethren and neighbours So doth Paule in the 2. Timoth. 3. For the elects sake I susteyne and suffer all things sayth he For if it were not for their sakes who would willingly take vpon him the office of
enemies of Gods Church which no power of man is able to withstande Therefore let vs learne to trust to the Lordes defence and succour For what else is the Church but as a litle boate tyed by a riuer side and by violence of the water soone caried away or as a reede which by force of the streame is easily plucked vppe and caried away Such was the people of Israell in Dauids time being compared to the Gentils round about them Such is the church likewise at this day compared to the aduersaries Such is euery one of vs in respect of the force and power of the malignant spirit We are like a reede which is easily plucked vppe and he like a raging floode which with great might and violence ouerthroweth and carieth away all thinges We are like a withered leafe soone blowne from the tree and he like a mighty winde or tempest not onely blowing downe leaues but plucking vppe and ouerthrowing trees and all What are we then pore wretches able to doe of our owne power and strength for our defence We must learne therefore by fayth wholy to rest vpon the word For what is our victorie but euen our fayth Albeit that armour and munitions haue their place yet can they nothing helpe at all vnlesse we haue a trust and affiance in the Lorde who hath promised to be our God our strength and our defence Whose power is such whose mighty arme also is so stretched out for the defence of his that albeit neuer so great a tempest or violent rage of water should inuade the poorest and simplest cottage that can be if forceth not Let this be then our assured trust let this be the rocke of our safetie helpe and succour that God will be our defender and keeper that the great floodes and mighty waters cary vs not away This sure defence and mighty protection of our God the wicked neither know nor beleue for they attribute all their successe wellfare to their owne strength wisedom and riches But Salomon albeit he was a King aboundantly indued with all these thinges yet sayth he Except the Lord buyld the house the builders labour in vayne Except the Lorde keepe the citie they watch in vayne that keepe it Verse 5. Then had the swelling waters gone ouer our soule He setteth out yet more liuely and as it were before their eyes the great daunger from the which God had deliuered them And this vehement kinde of speech which he vseth here hath as great force to make the faithfull to feele from what terrible destruction they were deliuered by the mightie hand of God as if their daunger had bene present before their eies so to become more thankfull to God for the same For he is thankfull to God in deede for his deliuerance and safetie which doeth acknowledge that before his deliuerance he sawe nothing else but vtter destruction Thus Dauid setteth out the afflictions and calamities of the Church and of the godly whom the world doth not onely hate but cruelly persecute Whereby we may see that it hath not onely a greedy desire but also power to hurt murder and destroy Satan likewise goeth about like a raging lyon seeking whom he may deuoure Besides these there are great and horrible sinnes sticking in our flesh That we fall not therefore euery moment into desperation or otherwise perish it is because he is greater which is in vs then he which is in the world or the whole world besides as Dauid saith If God had not bene with vs our enemies had swallowed vs vp aliue Now he addeth a notable similitude wherwith he amplifieth the daunger of the godly and power of the wicked Verse 6. Praised be the Lord which hath not giuen vs as a pray vnto their teeth He exhorteth the faithfull to be thankfull for their deliuerance and expresseth vnto them how and as it were with what wordes they should declare their thankefulnes Wherein he setteth forth yet further by an other similitude that it coulde not be but they must vtterly haue perished if God had not miraculously defended them For they were sayth he no otherwise preserued then if a man should violently take a pray out of the iawes of a raging and cruell beast As if he sayd We were in deede like seely sheepe and as a pray ready to be deuoured of cruell beasts but praised be the Lorde our God which woulde not suffer vs so to perish He sayth not which hath deliuered vs albeit he did in deede mightely deliuer them but which hath not giuen vs as a pray c. For this is it which specially y holy Ghost here setteth forth that the wicked can not hurt the godly be they neuer so many mightie furious cruell and terrible like to raging and violent waters like to cruell outragious beastes falling vpon them with open mouth except the Lord giue them into their hands Let vs therefore with Dauid sing praises vnto the Lord our God which keepeth and defendeth vs that the raging and cruell beasts which haue sharpned their teeth to deuour vs can not hurt vs Without this mercifull protection of our God there is no way to stande against Satan his cruell members the spare of one moment Verse 7. Our soule is escaped euen as a bird out of the snare of the fouler The snare is broken and we are deliuered He amplifieth yet further by a third similitude the great perils and daungers of the faithfull being in the handes of their enemies as a bird that is taken in the snare is in the handes of the fouler and yet notwithstāding they escaped by the mighty power of God no otherwise then the birde that is deliuered out of the snare of the fouler By the snare is here to be vnderstande as well the fraude and subteltie of the enemies whereby the Israelites were brought into thraldom and captiuitie as also the strength and power wherewith they were long oppressed So that they had not onely to do with bloody and cruell enemies but also were entrapped and snared by fraude and subteltie and with might and power miserably oppressed Thus being vnable both in strength and pollicie to withstand their enemies they were euery way in daunger of death and destruction whereby it appeareth that they were miraculously deliuered And here haue we an image of our spiritual thraldom and captiuitie vnder Satan in whose snares we were once most miserably wrapped Now therefore that we are deliuered by the inestimable benefice of Christ let vs acknowledge both our former calamitie and the libertie of this grace wherein we stand and let vs beware that we cast not our selues into the snares of seruile bondage any more For Satan sleepeth not but lyeth continually in waite for vs ready to draw vs into those snares agayne out of the which by the great mercy of God we were deliuered yea some times is suffred to hurt either our bodies or our soules not only to shew vs
that he is able likewise to destroy both body and soule if God did so permitte but also to stirre vs vp to faith and prayer that we should call vpon him for ayde and succour agaynst these perilous snares and being deliuered should giue him thankes and prayse for the same Moreouer euery tentation is a snare whether it be of the flesh or of the spirite Persecution torments imprisonment sclaunder diseases and infirmities of the body be snares which as they are permitted of God to exercise and strengthen our fayth so by the malice of Satan they are wrought to afflict and to vexe men that he may bring them to infidelitie and desperation and so into the snares of eternall death From the which snares but by the speciall grace of God there is no way to escape Thus our life lyeth alwayes open to the snares of Satan and we as sely birdes are like at euery moment to be caried away Notwithstanding the Lord maketh a way for vs to escape Yea when Satan seemeth to be most sure of vs by the mighty power of God the snares are broken we are deliuered Experience hereof we haue in those which are inwardly afflicted with heauines of spirit greeuously oppressed that when they seeme to be in vtter despaire ready as you would say now to perish yet euen at the last pinch in the vttermost extremitie commeth the sweete comfort of Gods holy spirite and raiseth them vp againe When we are most ready to perish then is God most ready to helpe Except the Lord had holpen me sayth Dauid my soule had almost dwelt in silence Verse 8. Our helpe is in the name of the Lord who hath made both heauen and earth This is the conclusion of thankesgiuing contayning a worthy sentence of great comfort that against sinne the horrour of death and other daungers there is no other helpe or safetie but onely the name of the lord If that were not sayth he we should fall into all maner of sinne blasphemy errours and into all kind of calamities But our helpe is in the name of the Lord which preserueth our faith and our life against the Deuill and the world And as ye heard in the other verses before so he sheweth in this verse also that God suffereth his Sainctes to be tempted and in their tentation to fall into great distresse as euen nowe readie to be drowned and swallowed vp presently with great floodes of water yet notwithstanding this comfort he sheweth them that he will not vtterly forsake them By the which examples we may learne to know the will of the Lord and to seeke our help and safety at his hands which suffereth his people to be exercised in the fornace of Egypt not to their vtter destruction but onely to kill the olde man with his vaine hope and confidence which he hath in his owne strength This is the cause why God suffereth his people so to be exercised For it is not hearing reading talking or teaching nor speculation onely which maketh a Christian man but practise is that which specially is required in a true Christian that is to say the crosse to plucke downe the fleshe and bring it to nothing that man despairing of his owne strength and seeing no succour in himselfe should resigne him selfe wholly vnto the Lord looking with patience and hope for helpe at his hande for this is the will of god Neither must we imagine to our selues any other God then such a one as will helpe the afflicted and oppressed with desperation and other calamities To knowe this doctrine is one peece of the victory For they that know it not when tentation assayleth them either doe dispayre or seeke other helpes Let vs learne then out of this Psalme that it is the will of God to exercise his Sainctes with troubles and afflictions Who suffereth great floodes of water to runne ouer their heades who also permitteth them to fall into the snares of the wicked and tryeth euery way not to destroy them but to shew them what they are of them selues so to teach them to trust in his sauing health But the flesh looketh to the power and multitude of the aduersaries and her owne infirmitie but to looke vnto God and to hope for his helpe and succour it is not able Wherefore this is a necessary conclusion Our helpe is in the name of the Lord. It is a short sentence but it setteth foorth most worthie doctrine and consolation whereof ▪ specially in these latter daies we haue great neede seeing the Pope togither with the greatest part of the Princes rulers of the world so cruelly doe persecute the doctrine of the Gospel In respect of these huge mountains what are we small molehills Yea though there were no force nor power of man for vs to feare how are we able to stand against not onely so many deuills but euen the very gates of hell also And yet this experience we haue of the great mercy and goodnes of the Lord our God that when we are euen in their handes and neuer so much oppressed yet are we not forsakē but are safe through our confidence and trust in his helpe But to this wisedom it is vnpossible for vs to attayne without continuall afflictions whereby it is necessary that the confidence of all worldly succours should be beaten downe For vexation and trouble bringeth vnderstanding as Esay sayth whereby we are compelled to cry Helpe Lorde for else we perish So in the last houre when death approcheth there is nothing wherein mans heart can repose it selfe or finde comfort but his trust and confidence in the helpe of the Lorde There is rest and quietnes there is perfect peace He that can then say My helpe is in the name of the Lord dyeth happely and is out of all daunger Thus we may learne what it is to haue and enioy God euen to rest in the sure trust of his mercifull helpe and succour in all daungers These are the wordes therefore of a victorious and triumphing fayth Our helpe is in the name of the Lord which made heauen and earth As if he sayd The maker of heauen and earth is my God and my helper Shew me a God O ye my aduersaries like vnto him What are your snares and your traynes then compared vnto this God What are your threatnings your power your pollicies c. Thus he setteth the eternall God the maker of heauen and earth against all terrours and daungers against the floodes and ouerflowings of al tentations and swalloweth vp as it were with one breath all the raging furies of the whole world and of hell it selfe euen as a litle droppe of water is swallowed vp of a mightie flaming fire And what is the world with all his force and power in respect of him which made heauen and earth Let the worlde fret then let it rage so that this succour neuer faile vs And if it be the will of
God that we shall suffer trouble and affliction yet in him we shall ouercome at length The 125. Psalme They that trust in the Lord c. The Psalme going before is a thankesgiuing or a sacrifice of praise because the godly see and by experience feele that the Lord is faithfull and helpeth them in the time of neede This Psalme following conteineth also in a maner the same matter For it perteyneth to the doctrine of faith and exhorteth the faithful likewise to a sure trust and affiance in the helpe of the Lorde in all their necessities Whereunto he stirreth them vp with great and excellent promises It may also be easily vnderstand by that which we haue sayd before For herein consisteth all this heauenly wisedom that we doe vtterly remoue out of our sight what so euer flesh can comprehend and beleue that which the word onely telleth vs euen against all that which either we know feele or see And therefore this wisedome is against all humane wisedom and reason For by reason and all that reason can comprehend we feele see and conceiue all things contrary to that which faith leadeth vs vnto He that lyeth sicke and at the poynt of death can by reason conceiue nothing els but y imagination of death But a christian man leauing that imagination knoweth that in death there is true life But thou wilt say he seeth and feeleth death in deede but life he can not feele I aunswere that because he resteth vpon the word and after it he iudgeth and not after his owne feeling therefore euen in death he seeth nothing but life and in the middes of darkenes most cleare light For like as God maketh all thinges of nothing and of darkenes light so he worketh by his word that in death there is nothing but life They then which sticke to the word and promise of God and follow the same doe finde it true which Dauid sayth He spake the worde and it was done c. But before we can come to this experience we must abide some trouble therefore haue neede of such exhortation as this psalme here setteth forth Verse 1. They that trust in the Lorde shall be as Mount Sion which can not be remoued but remaineth for euer The Prophet vseth here a similitude of Mount Sion because Ierusalem wherin Sion stood when the temple was builded had most ample notable promises of God as appeareth in very many places of the Prophetes that it should stand sure inuincible for euer against all troubles and calamities for that the Lord had his abiding and dwelling there according to that promise where he sayth here is my rest here will I dwel c. And therefore Dauid in an other Psalme glorieth on this wise Loe the Kinges were gathered and went togither when they saw it they marueled They were astonied and suddenly driuen backe As we may see it came to passe vnder Ezechias in that great destruction of the Assyrians and other Kings as the stories witnesse which shewe that Ierusalem remayned safe in all daungers not by the strength and pollicie of the inhabitants but by the miraculous worke of God dwelling in it and thus mightely preseruing and beautifying his owne common wealth Nowe therfore sayth he like as Mount Sion and our holy citie Ierusalem is neuer moued but remaineth sure and safe by the mighty protection of the Lord in all extremities so he that trusteth in the Lord shall be defended against the furious rage of the world and the gates of hell for euer Note howe he commaundeth no worke here to be done as in popery in the time of trouble men were taught to enter into some kind of religion to fast to goe on pilgrimage to doe such other foolish workes of deuotion which they deuised as an high seruice vnto God and thereby thought to make condigne satisfaction for sinne and merite eternal life but simply he leadeth vs the plaine way vnto God pronouncing this to be the chiefest anker of our saluation onely to hope and trust in the Lorde and that this is the greatest seruice that we can doe vnto god For this is the nature of God as I haue sayd to create all thinges of nothing Therefore he createth and bringeth forth in death life in darkenes light And this to beleue is the very nature and most speciall propertie of faith When God then seeth such a one as agreeth with his owne nature that is which beleueth to finde in daunger helpe in pouertie riches in sinne righteousnes and that for Gods owne mercies sake in Christ alone him can God neyther hate nor forsake For he serueth and worshippeth God truely which putteth his whole trust in the mercie of god With this seruice God is highly pleased because he deliteth of no thing to make some thing So he made the world of nothing so he rayseth vp the poore and oppressed so he iustifieth the sinner so he rayseth the dead and so he saueth the damned Who so then consenteth to Gods nature and obeyeth his will there hoping for some thing where nothing is he it is that pleaseth God and shall neuer be moued But thou must beware that thou imagine not to thy selfe a false hope contrarie to the word of God and thy vocation Whereof if thou be certayne and abide in the same if troubles rise trust in the Lord and if he helpe not in his good time take me and Dauid also for lyars Satan will trouble vexe and discomfort thee yea and peraduenture make thee to beleue that thou art vtterly forsaken but if thou trust in the Lord thou shalt feele his helpe with ioyfull victory So in the councell of Auspurge when the Princes were bent against vs with one consent our cause seemed to be vtterly ouerthrowne Notwithstanding yet we liue and enioy such peace and libertie as we would wish maugre the rage and malice of the Pope and all the aduersaries of the worlde With such conflictes we must be exercised lest we be discouraged when we see our cause begin to quale But the greater the daunger is the more stedfastly we must trust So shall it come to passe that when we are ouercome yet we shall ouercome and the conquerer shall yeeld vnto vs triumph and victory This is it that the Psalme here setteth forth They that trust in the Lorde shall be as Mount Sion which can not be remoued but remayneth for euer And here we haue a singular promise whereby we are assured that we shall stande and abyde for euer If then we doe not continue it is our owne fault because we abide not firme and stable in our fayth For this promise must needes remaine sure and infallible Yea as it is impossible that God should deny him selfe and not be God so is it impossible that he should forsake those that put their trust in him But we may not thinke the time longe but patiently abide the Lords leasure For Gods
power taketh no place in vs vntill we be vtterly to speake after the maner of the Scripture exinanited that is stript naked of all worldly hope and helpes that man hath in him selfe and brought to nothing like as when he saueth a ship from drowning now ready to perish and past all remedy As the two storyes of the Gospell one of the shippe the other of the daunger of Peter doe testifie Verse 2. As the mountaines are about Ierusalem so is the Lord about his people from henceforth and for euer Where many hundred thousands of men are there are scarsely 7. thousand which knowe God or beleue in God and yet for their sakes the whole multitude is called Gods people .. Euen so was it in Ierusalem Albeit the greater part was wicked and godles yet was Ierusalem called holy not onely in respect of a small number of the godly but also because God had his abiding there So when there was not one iust person in Sodome but Loth with his two daughters yet could not the angell destroy Sodome with fire so long as Loth was in it Likewise where 4 or 5. or 10. godly persons are to be found for their sakes the whole citie is called holy For these are the elect corner stones these are the precious pearles which God so highly estemeth and for whose sakes he spareth the wicked Therefore saith Dauid As Ierusalem is compassed about with mountaines so doth the Lord compasse his people and mightely defend them on euery side In like maner Zachary prophecieth of a citie whose wall is of fire These similitudes doe set forth vnto vs the safetie of Gods people that weake and litle porâ— flocke against all daungers Upon this promise if we also doe rest which at this day enioy the inestimable benefite of Gods holye word we shall be defended against the rage of Satan the whole worlde not by fiery and brasen walls but by the Lord him selfe These thinges albeit we cannot comprehend yet should we beleue them so certainly as if we did see them with our bodily eyes If we should see our selues compassed about with brasen and fiery walls we would be without all feare and triumph against Satan But it is a matter of faith not to trust vnto that which the eyes see but which the worde offereth and promiseth This one thing therefore is lacking in vs that we haue not the eyes of the spirite but we iudge according to the eyes and sense of the fleshe For else we should be no more afraide then they which beeing closed within the walls of an inuincible castle feare not the force and power of their enemyes be they neuer so terrible We must not doubt therefore but if we beleue we are compassed about with fiery and brasen mountaines that is to say we abide for euer inuincible against the rage of Satan and all the powers of darkenes Blessed therefore is he that beleueth These mountaines are the Angells which compasse vs on euery side that Satan with his angells and ministers can not hurt vs as he would Whose malice and power is such that if they did not continually beholde vs continually defend vs and watch ouer vs he would destroy vs euery moment This can all they testifie which knowe that Satan is a murtherer and a lyer which can not abide to see the godly prosper therefore he seketh by all meanes to roote them out from the face of the earth That we are not then vtterly consumed it is the benefite of these mountaines by whom we are so compassed and defended Some times Satan hurleth his dartes at vs as it were through the window to destroy vs and worketh vs in deede some sorrow but he can not moue vs. This similitude seemeth to be taken out of the story of Helizeus in the 2. boke of the Kinges where the seruaunt of Helizeus saw the hilles about him full of fiery chariotes and horsemen compassing Helizeus round about and mightely defending him This succour which the seruant of Helizeus sawe and the Prophet beleued when he saw nothing is saith the Prophet round about all them which trust in the Lord as also the 34. Psalme witnesseth The Angell of the Lorde pitcheth round aboute them that feare him But our eyes are shut vp and see not these miracles whereof notwithstanding we haue dayly experience This promise then will neuer deceiue vs onely let vs not deceiue our selues If therefore we did beleue no doubt we shoulde sleepe we should liue we should dye yea that more is we should suffer what so euer Satan and the world can doe against vs without all feare For thus should we thinke If I suffer any thing it is not without the will of God nor without good cause well knowne though not â—nto me yet vnto god Therefore although Satan breake through the wall in one place yet shall he neuer be able vtterly to ouerthrowe it altogither Thus should we think in our troubles and afflictions and comfort our selues with the good will of god But we are afraid when any trouble commeth and neuer feele that securitie which faith bringeth Thus doe we worthely suffer the punishment of our incredulitie which we nurrishe within vs although we be called away from it by so many notable places of the Scripture Besides all this it is not enough that we are compassed about with fiery walles that is with the sure custody the continuall watch and warde of the Angells but the Lorde him selfe is our wall so that euery way we are defended by the Lorde against all daungers Aboue vs he is a heauen on both sides he is as a wall vnder vs he is as a strong rocke whereuppon we stand so are we euery way sure and safe Nowe if Satan through these munitions cast his dartes at vs it must needs be that the Lorde him selfe shall be hurt before we take harme But great is our incredulitie which heare all these thinges in vaine Yet must they be taught and learned lest the time come that we be destitute of all counsell and comfort in these matters For certain it is that the hower shal come when we must haue experience of these thinges or else vtterly perish Where he addeth From henceforth for euer By these words he sheweth that this vigilancie of the Lorde our God euer vs is not temporall but eternall according to that which he said before in the first verse of this Psalme They shall remaine for euer Let vs learne therfore out of this Psalme that our constancy and perseuerance consisteth in this that we are defended by the power and prouidence of the Lord on euery side Verse 3. For the rodde of the wicked shall not rest on the lotte of the righteous lest the righteous put forth their hand vnto wickednes Here the Prophet plainly declareth that the people which rest vnder this defence and protection are afflicted and subiecte to all miseryes and calamities as touching the
fleshe although they be compassed about with such high and mightie mountaynes as touching the spirite as Satan can neuer surmount yet touching the flesh and the olde man they lye open on euery side to the dartes of Satan and of the worlde For God by these meanes will afflict and exercise the flesh that sinne the foolishnes of the flesh may be mortified in them and that spirituall wisedome and the inward man may encrease This is the cause why we are according to the flesh as a broken hedge and as a citie whose wals are cast downe and so lyeth open to the enemy on euerie side Wherefore there is no sort of men so vile and abiect which do not thinke that they may doe what they list against the true professors of the Gospell Hereof come such intollerable iniuries horrible blasphemies cruel torments and bloody slaughters of the Saincts of god For the flesh hath no walls no munitions to defend it but the spirite Therfore the flesh is in daunger to al stormes and tempests broken troden downe of the wicked as Esay sayth chap. 51. VVhich haue sayd vnto thy soule Bow downe that we may go ouer Thou hast layed thy body as the ground and as the streete to them that went ouer These afflictions we must needes suffer and by patience ouercome them withall we must beware that by these outward afflictions the inward man be not weakened or ouercome resting in this assured hope and trust that the Lord will neuer forsake vs but that we are in the bosome of the father and are closed within most sure and strong holds So that now although our goodes our wiues our children yea and our liues also be taken from vs yet we shall neuer be spoyled of our Christ by whome we are so surely defended that in the middes of all our tentations he will make away for vs to escape or else geue vs strength to beare them Thus we see what consolations the holy Ghost setteth forth vnto them which beleue the word For vnto such as looke for a better life then this all thinges are here full of calamities and miseries Death followeth death as Paule sayth and we continually dye One tentation followeth an other vntill at the length by the death of the flesh all miseries shall cease and haue an ende This verse therefore maketh much for our comfort admonishing vs that we must suffer many troubles yet so that at the length we shall be safe and sette at libertie from them all though not in this life yet in the life to come and in eternall life And why should we not thus boldely promise vnto our selues remayning vnder this diligent custody of the Angells yea of the Lord him selfe which is alwayes round about his people But here as before I sayd we haue neede of fayth that we may iudge herein not according to our present troubles and tentations but according to the word of promise And what should we neede any promises if there were no tentations which tentations whether they be within in the spirit or without in the fleshe the time shall come when we through Christ shall haue full victory hereof as this verse full of sweete consolation doth promise vnto vs. Notwithstanding this promise seemeth incredible both to vs which suffer and also to them which persecute and afflict vs For if we behold the same with our outward eyes what can be more false yea the contrary seemeth to be most true Behold our Sauiour Christ was he not so forsaken hanging vpon the crosse that the rod or scepter of the wicked rested vpon him Did it not rest likewise vpon the Prophets the Apostles and other holy Martyrs This matter then if we consider it with our outward eyes hath an other meaning then the wordes doe import For they promise that the scepter of the wicked shall haue no power ouer the godly and yet all stories and examples doe testifie the contrary Therefore the holy Ghost calleth vs backe to the purpose counsell of God reueiled in his word and commaundeth vs to wey and consider not what we suffer and with our outward eyes behold but what is decreed with the Lord in heauen And he that can so sequestre him selfe from the beholding of his afflictions and tentations and yeld him selfe wholy ouer to the will of God there rest is a right diuine yea he that is ignorant hereof in true diuinitie knoweth nothing at al. For what knoweth he which is ignorant that God is such a God as will not suffer the godly to be oppressed of the wicked For seeing he hath sayd I am the Lorde thy God he will neuer suffer that which is his owne to be wrested either by the world or by the gates of hell out of his hands If he then abide and continue they shall also continue for euer which are his Thus to beleeue and thus to lay hold on thinges inuisible is true diuinitie and true spirituall wisedom in deede whereupon we may ground this proposition out of the inuisible counsell of God God hateth the wicked loueth the iust ergo he will damne and destroy the wicked and wil deliuer and saue the iust And here we see that which is the chiefest thing in all the Psalmes and Prophets to spring out of the first precept I am the Lorde thy God. Now haue we to learne how we may apply this verse rightly and to our comforte For true diuinitie consisteth in vse and practise We are vexed on euery side with cruell Bishops wicked Princes and others which hate the word of God and the doctrine which we professe But these are very trifles if ye compare them with those vexations which Satan sinne and our owne infirmitie raise vppe in our consciences We must learne therefore thus to iudge of all these thinges that they are the rodde or scepter of the wicked and to set the Lorde against them reueiling his will here in his word and pronouncing that he will not suffer the scepter of the wicked to rest vpon the godly Seeing then the same Prince promiseth thus much vnto vs which hath all thinges in his hand what can we require more For the will of God is certaine that though he suffer vs to be afflicted yet will he not see vs troden vnder foote or perish Thus must we apply these sweete consolations What the rodde signifieth in the scripture it is wel knowne Children when they are yong are corrected with a rodde when they waxe bigger with a wand or a cudgell and if they will not so amende then followeth the yron rodde Hereof it commeth that the rodde signifieth all power and rule whiche is for the amendement and correction of such as doe offende So is it taken in the 110. Psalme The Lord shall send forth the rodd of thy power out of Sion That is to say thy kingdome For there he signifieth such a rodde wherby kingdoms and people are gouerned On this wise the
holy Ghost permitteth here to the wicked dominion and tyranny ouer the godly which they are compelled to suffer Like as we are compelled not onely to see but also to suffer the tyranny of Antichrist and the power of his kingdom persecuting destroying murthering the Christians and raging against them with all kind of tyranny Yea we are compelled moreouer to suffer the tyranny of Satan vexing and terrifying my heart and the hearts of the brethren which beleue in christ This dominion or tyranny the holy Ghost calleth the rodde of the wicked and comforteth vs that as the Lord liueth their tyranny shal fall and shall not rest vpon the lotte of the godly The lotte of the iust is as much to say as the portion that is the number or congregation of the iust Like as Christ calleth them the little flock and Paule the poore Saincts Ouer these sayth he although the tyrannes doe rule yet shalt not their power endure Although the persecutors of the Church doe oppresse the faithfull yet shall they not doe so alwayes neither shall their counsells haue that successe which they desire For they thinke to roote out this doctrine for euer but that shall they neuer be able to doe Therefore albeit ye suffer in the meane time faith the holy Ghost yet know ye that my will is that they which beleue in me shall neuer perish but shall be preserued to life euerlasting Here then haue ye whereunte ye may trust in all your tentations But behold the reason which the holy Ghost here vseth to proue that the scepter of the wicked shall not rest vpon the iust God is moued saith he to helpe and defend the iust For else it might so come to passe that God should haue no Church at all and the iust should put forth their hands to wickednes So we finde in Ieremy that before the people were deliuered into the handes of the Babylonians they had a promise that after seuenty yeres they should returne againe to Ierusalem because they should not be brought into doubt of Gods mercy and so vtterly despaire and falling away from God should turne to gentilitie As it is in the Psalme lest the godly should turne to folishnesse that is to say should blaspheme and become impatient This is the cause why God ioyneth the promise of the word with the execution and performance of the deed or else the godly should be driuen to desperation We see how many are cast downe with aduersity by the losse of goods wife children and other things which are deare vnto them Except therefore their mindes were raised vp againe and comforted first with the worde and promise and then with the performance and execution of the same many would say there were no god Therfore God must needs shew him selfe to be a God not onely in word but also in deede Dauid had great promises of God and yet by his owne sonne he was driuen out of his kingdome and so persecuted that he was compelled to flie away barehead and barefoote This was a sore tentation Wherefore the great and ample promises made vnto him could neuer haue raised him vp comforted him againe except God had in deede deliuered him out of this greate misery and affliction Euen so if we had no more but the promises of God to support vs against the Papistes and aduersaries of the word yea if God did not in deede fight for vs and defend vs against their tyranny we should be swallowed vp with sorrowe and brought euen to desperation God therefore worketh both wayes he raiseth vp with the word and promise and deliuereth out of troubles and afflictions by execution of the deede that according to the saying of S. Paule the tentation should not be aboue our strength but should haue an ende and we learne by our owne experience that the first commaundement I am the Lord thy God is most certayne and infallible Therfore when he saith Least the iust should put forth their hand to wickednes it is as much as if he should say least the iust shoulde turne away from God and fall to gentilitie For God hath a double care ouer the faithfull first that they be not ouercome but may ouercome the tentation and this he doth by the word and promise The second is that the tentation be not perpetuall Euen so must we be vndoutedly perswaded that besides the infallible promises which we haue of the good will of God towards vs and in the end of euerlasting life we shall be also deliuered and our aduersaries destroyed albeit we can see no maner of way or possible meanes howe it may be done This is it then that this verse here setteth forth that God is so carefull for the safety of his people that he seemeth to feare least they shoulde put forth their hand to wickednes fall away from him whereby it might came to passe that he should haue no people so there should be no god For God is the God of the liuing and therefore he must needes haue a people Wherefore there must euer be some remayning which may praise and worship him If there must needes be such a number remayning God must of necessitie make an ende also of tentations But here we must beware that we doe not appoynt the time of this deliuerance For before that come God will haue vs tryed to the vttermost and brought to that extremitie that all our hope and trust shall be vtterly spent we at the poynt of desperation Now when we are brought into this case that we can see nothing but desperation then euen then God sendeth comfort in death he sheweth life and euen in damnation he bringeth saluation briefly of nothing he maketh all thinges and when all hope of remedie is past then beginneth he to worke and frameth all newe agayne in most perfect wise Thus can not the God of this world doe This is the singular worke of God therfore that when thou thinkest thy selfe cleane cast away and vtterly forelorne euen then thou shouldest be most sure and safe and most gloriously shine as the day starre in the firmament These things are easily taught but by experience we finde and feele how farre they passe all reason and power of man how hardly we can beleue that God maketh all thinges of nothing that he is carefull for vs whether we be afflicted in the flesh or in the spirit and that he is more mindefull of our deliuerance then we our selues can be These thinges therefore must be often diligently taught that we may learne that heauenly wisedome which the first commandement setteth forth vnto vs namely that our God is suche a one as of olde thinges is wont to make all new of poore to make rich of despised glorious And this last we would all gladly haue but that wil not be except contempt and pouertie doe goe before Here haue we then a singular promise and consolation As if he should say
the rodde of the wicked greeueth you but be of good comfort my people and patiently endure it for I wil not suffer the tentation so farre to preuaile ouer you that your confidence and trust in me shall vtterly faile you Stormes and tempestes shall arise and your daungers shall seeme so great as though the waues should presently swallowe you vp But I will not suffer you to perish I wil bridle their rage and make an ende of the rodde of the wicked If Satan your owne conscience doe accuse you as most wicked and vnrighteous yet will I not leaue you destitute of my righteousnes Thus doe tentations teach vs the true vse and meaning of the first commaundement the which none without afflictions and tentations shall rightly knowe or vnderstand Moreouer we are here admonished of the great daunger that followeth these afflictions tentations which they that through impatiencie forsake the word and faith doe fall into Therefore the Lorde here sheweth him selfe so carefull for his people leste they should fall into this danger For their state which haue once forsaken the word is much more perilous then it was before and into such as our Sauiour Christ pronounceth in the Gospel doe enter seuen spirites much more wicked then the first We must therefore patiently suffer and perseuere in all tentations and rather abide all extremities then once shrinke from the word of life lest we be possessed with seuen spirites more wicked then the first And moreouer we must assuredly trust as we are taught in this verse that so long as we haue a desire and a purpose so to doe the Lord will neuer forsake vs or suffer vs to fall into this impietie For here haue we a manifest promise and a liuely description of the Lordes singular care and prouidence ouer vs namely that he is mindful of the end of our tentations and afflictions â–ª so that we onely continue constant and patient vnto the ende â–ª And if the heathen Poet sayd Endure and reserue yourselues for more happy thinges how much more should Christians diligently stirre vppe them selues with mutuall exhortations to patience and perseuerance whether they outwardly suffer in things perteyning to the body and to this present life or inwardly in conscience For we haue a God which euen in death in hell and in the middes of all our sinnes can saue and deliuer vs. Verse 4. Do wel O Lord vnto them that be good true of hart The Prophet sayth not here doe well Lord to the perfect and such as offend in nothing but to the good true of hart The good and true of heart are they which are of a single sincere and vpright hart For these are they which are most accepted of God although they also through infirmitie doe sometimes offend Now where he prayeth that God will doe wel to the good and godly he meaneth also and secretly complayneth that the godly are in miserie and affliction and that the vngodly do abound with all worldly felicitie As we see at this day the enemies of the Gospel to enioy great riches and dignities whereby they vexe oppresse the godly This is a great offence and stumbling blocke to the godly and therefore the Church hath neede of this prayer that God would doe well vnto the godly which trust in him seeke his glory with their whole hart that they by stumbling at this offence do 〈◊〉 fal away to impietie This prayer conteineth in it a prophecie with a promise that like as he prayeth for the blessing welfare prosperitie of the iust so at the length it shall also come to passe Verse 5. But those that turne aside by their crooked waies the Lord shall leade with the workers of iniquitie but peace shall be vpon Israell He sayth not simply Such as turne aside but such as turne aside by their owne wickednes For to giue place to tentations by infirmitie of the flesh or weakenes of mind or else of faith and so to decline from the right way which commeth to passe sometimes euen in the Sainctes as the example of Peter teacheth is one thing and to fall away through wickednes and peruersenes of heart is another which can not be in the children of God but properly belongeth to the wicked and godles This sort of men hath euer corrupted the Church from the Apostles time and with a shewe of holines hath deceiued the simple which because God punisheth them not but spareth them and suffreth them to prosper in this world become so proud that they will be counted amongest the holiest and of the world are so commonly taken We see that not onely the godly are mixed with the wicked in this world but in the Lords floore also the wheate lyeth hidden vnder the chaffe We must pray therefore that God would bring these hypocrites to light giue vnto them their iust punishment with the workers of iniquitie Then shall peace ensue to the Church of god For whiles the Lord poureth forth his iust vengeance vppon the wicked which vexe and persecute his true members he gathereth togither the good and vpright of heare and openly declareth his fatherly good will and tender loue towards them The .126 Psalme VVhen the Lord brought agayne c. Touching the captiuitie whereof the Prophet speaketh in this Psalme the interpreters doe not agree Some vnderstand it to be means of the captiuities of Babylon some of the captiuitie vnder the Romanes other some doeth take that the Prophete meaneth here all the captiuitie and deliuerances of this people according to that promise Deut. 40. That if they should at any time be ledde into captiuitie for their transgressions and by repentance shoulde returne vnto the Lord he would shew mercy vnto them and bring them home into their land againe But in myne opinion they goe neare to the true sense and meaning of the Psalme which doe referre it to that great general captiuitie of mankind â—nder sinne death and the deuill to the redemption purchased by the death and bloodsheding of Christ and published in the Gospel For this kind of speech which the Prophet vseth here is of greater importance then that it may be applyed onely to these particular captiuities For what great matter was it for this people of the Iewes being as it were but a litle handfull to be deliuered out of temporall captiuitie in comparison of the exceeding and incomparable deliuerance whereby mankinde was sâ—e at libertie from the power of their enemies not temporall but eternall euen from death Satan and hell it selfe Wherefore we take this Psalme to be a prophecy of the redemption that should come by Iesus Christ the publishing of the Gospell whereby the kingdom of Christ is aduaunced death and the deuill with all the powers of darkenes are vanquished This Psalme being thus generally vnderstand may afterward be applyed to euery particular deliuerance Verse 1. VVhen the Lorde bringeth againe the
captiuitie or captiues of Syon we shall be like them that dreame By Syon is signified that people which had the promise of the comming of christ For redemption and saluation was first promised to the people of Syon and to the children of Abraham after the flesh This people was in bondage vnder the lawe and by the lawe vnder the captiuitie of death and sinne Now if this people complaine of their captiuitie and sigh for their deliuerance what â—â—all we thinke of the Gentiles which liued in idolatry in their owne lustes without any law without god He could not therefore haue signified a more generall and more greeuous captiuitie then when he saith that his owne people of Syon did long for this deliuerance which in outward appearance was moste holy vnder Dauid and Saul did mightely flourish But beholde how liuely â—e setteth foorth that ioy which should followe this deliuerance We shall be saith he like them that dreame By this kinde of speech he expresseth the greatnes of their ioy meaning that this ioy and gladnes should be so great that the hart of man should not be able to conceiue it As if he should say when we shall heare of yea when we shall in deede feele and enioy this deliuerance from sinne death so farre passing all that we could hope or looke for the ioy therof shall be so great that it shall seeme to vs but vs a â—reame For so we see it come to passe also euen in particular deliuerances when God suddenly deliuereth his seruaunts out of anâ— great trouble or affliction So it hapned to Peter when he was deliuered by the Angell out of prison Likewise when it was said to Iacob Ioseph thy sonne liueth and ruleth ouer all the land of Egypt he was as one reysed out of a dreame and could not beleue it vntill it was shewed vnto him by certaine tokens to be true in deede Here then is set foorth vnto vs the inestimable grace whereby we are redemed through the blood of the sonne of God who did not spare him selfe and his owne life that he might set vs free from the power of the deuill the wrath of God death and eternall damnation But mans hart is not able as is said to comprehende these thinges The more feeling and â—ast he hath therof the greater alacritie courage hath he to goe through all daungers The lesse feeling he hath the more he is shaken with terrours and at the length looking backe to Egypt with the Israelites seeketh other helpes â–ª Our heart therfore must wholly rest in this redemption we must labour to haue some part of this tast and feling which the Prophet rightly compareth to a most ioyful pleasant dreame They that further list to inlarge this inestimable benefite of Christ or this deliueraÌ„ce haue here occasion to amplyfie the same first by the person of the redemer then by the person of the redemed by their former state and misery of the power of the deuill of the hugenes and horrour of death of the force of sinne c. For these things had wholly deuoured all mankind could not be ouercome but by the sonne of god This is that vnspeakeable most glorious redemption which rauisheth astonisheth the mind with ioy They therefore that feele not this ioy haue not truely receiued nor felte this benefit but the word is as a â—ome or a froth in their mouthes Verse 2. Then shall our mouth be filled with laughter and our tongue with ioy Then will they say emong the heathen The Lord hath done great things for them This Psalme hath in it a singular maiesty therfore the Prophet vseth here many figuratiue or borrowed speeches By laughter he signifieth the voice of the Gospell For y Gospel should be to vs nothing else but ioy gladnes especially if we compare it with the law For the law terrifieth killeth whose vse â— office is to brâ—â—â— to mollifie the hard stony harts of the impenitent as Ezechiel saith For they must be broken with this yron scepter as it were and beaten downe to hell as the Psalme prayeth Let the wicked be turned into hell and all nations that forget God. For seeing they haue a heart of yron and as the Prophet sayth a brasen forehead they must be terrified with the thundrings of the lawe that is they must be brought to the feare of Gods iudgement and filled with the terrour of death as it hapned to the people of Israell at the mount Sina when the law was published by the voyce of the lord But they that haue a fleshy heart that is to say a soft and a tender heart may not be killed with the law but reuiued and raysed vp with an other kinde of doctrine which the holy Ghost here calleth laughter and ioy that is to say the Gospell This is the right diuiding of the word which S. Paule speaketh of to preach set forth to the impenitent and hard harted the threatnings of the law the wrath of God against sinne the terrours of Gods iudgement but to the weake and broken harted the sweete comforts of the Gospell that they which are secure without feare may nowe learne to feare the Lord and they that are to much oppressed with feare may be of good comfort and now begin to trust in the lord This difference betwene the law and the Gospel is wel knowne but by experience and practise it is not so well knowne For our infirmitie is such that we are rather touched with the sense of sinne and death then with the laughter and ioy that is the sweete comfortes and ioyfull promises of the Gospell For to speake of my selfe and of mine owne feeling the redemption and life giuen by Christ doth not so much pearce my hart as it is terrified with one word or one cogitation of sinne and of the iudgement of god The cause whereof is for that we can not sufficiently learne this difference betwene the lawe and the Gospell For although it be both written and taught yet is it not so effectually felt in the heart Els should it follow that terrified heartes should cast away all heauines for to them as is sayd perteyneth the voyce of laughter and ioy and not the voyce of terrour and heauines And here also we find Satan to be our deadly aduersary which most subtilly disputeth with vs touching the lawe and vseth such arguments as we can not deny For when he layeth vnto vs our sinnes we are constreyned to confesse and to acknowledge them which albeit we couer them some times before men our conscience as a thousand witnesses pronounceth against vs and wil not suffer vs to forget them or hide them Whereof sometimes ariseth also a doubting or mistrust euen of holy workes I speake nothing of those which are manifestly wicked With these dartes Satan pearceth and greeuously woundeth the soft and tender hart onely because
tentations continuing and succeding one after an other one still following vpon an other But what is the ende of this continuance Euen this that they shall possesse eternall ioy and felicitie As the author of the Epistle to the Hebrewes doth notably declare No chastising sayth he for the present time seemeth to be ioyous but greeuous here you heare of teares but afterward it bringeth the quiet frute of righteousnes vnto them which are thereby exercised here you heare that they shall returne with ioy Albeit then that this seede is prolonged and deferred yet is it not so for euer but the ioy that shall follow is euerlasting Thus the kingdom of Christ consisteth not in the power and riches of the world but in eternall redemption which we must attaine vnto through great afflictions and infinite crosses Wherein notwithstanding we are supported by the word and prayer vntill we come to the fulnes of our saluation in the kingdom of heauen The 127. Psalme Except the Lorde builde the house they labour in vaine that build it This Psalme beareth the title of Salomon and in deede it seemeth that Salomon was the author thereof For Salomon in all his books sheweth him selfe to be a politicall teacher and handleth not the principall article of his father Dauid as touching iustification or as touching Christ the heire and ofspring of Dauid but he treateth of those thinges wherein he him selfe was exercised and whereunto he was appoynted of God that is to say of things perteining to ciuill gouernment And this he doth in such sorte as in politicall matters no Philosopher did euer teach For he applieth all ciuill gouernment vnto faith whatsoeuer is done either in the cōmon wealth or houshold affaires the same he referreth altogither to the diuine spirituall gouernment which other writers whether they be Philosophers or Oratours do not For albeit both lawes do teach reason also doth shew by what meanes a cōmon wealth or a family may rightly be gouerned yet doe they not teach from whence the successe therof must be loked for that the things which are well deuised may prosper take good effect For reason knoweth but onely the materiall and the formall cause the finall and efficient cause it knoweth not that is it knoweth not from whence ciuill and houshold gouernment commeth and by whom it is preserued or to what ende it tendeth Aristotle Xenophon Plato Cicero and others although they wrote very well of ciuill gouernment yet doe they not teach the true efficient and the finall cause thereof For they thinke publike peace honestie and glorie to be the finall and the principall cause And the efficient cause they make a wise man or a prudent Magistrate or as they term him a good man or a good Citizen But we shall heare Salomon disputing farre otherwise For they haue and doe follow onely the iudgement of reason but he hath the holy Ghost which teacheth him the finall and efficient cause of ciuill and houshold gouernment He hath also reason and experience for he gouerned both a common wealth and a family Wherefore he is taught not only by the holy Ghost but also by experience to speake as he doth For he was occupied in great affaires and had experience of high and weighty matters And we ought the more highly to esteme of this Psalme for that it is written of so excellent a man concerning true politicall and houshold gouernment Which Psalme although it be but short for it conteyneth but only sixe verses yet is it full of singular doctrine And as for the formall and materiall cause he toucheth them not For he seeth that there are houses already there are common wealthes well ordered and also furnished with good lawes and Magistrates But is that enough No forsoth For the two principall causes are yet lacking For as touching the formall cause it may be that the Gentiles had better lawes then the Iewes And as touching the materiall cause it may be also that some Magistrates among the Gentiles were better then they which were among the people of god But these are but onely the matter and the forme We must goe further therefore and seeke to know the principall causes of common wealthes and houshold gouernment who it is that maketh a common wealth and familie also to what ende he ordeyneth the same These causes the Gentiles naturall reason do not know For reason beholdeth but onely the matter and the forme and because she knoweth not the efficient cause therof she goeth about to gouerne common weales and families according to that ende which she her selfe doth imagine Therefore she is deceaued and all her policies and deuises come to naught So Demosthenes taketh vpon him to rule the common wealth of Athens he maketh him selfe the efficient cause thereof that is he goeth about to gouerne it by his owne wisedom and policie as a wise man To what ende Forsoth to establish publike peace and tranquillitie to winne glory and quietnes to himselfe and his cuntrey and to the ende that all thinges may come to passe as he by his owne policie and wisedom hath deuised But God who hateth proude deuises and presumptuous enterprises worketh farre otherwise In the matter then and in the forme there is no default but in the efficient cause the wisest man of all is deceaued The same hapned to Cicero in the common wealth of Rome And the same also hapned to Iulius Caesar. Nowe therefore commeth this teacher Salomon which hath a farre other maner of spirite ioyned with great experience which teacheth who is the author and the ende that is to say the efficient and the finall cause of ciuill and houshold gouernment For he comprehendeth both and teacheth that he which would happily gouerne a familie or a common wealth should not make him selfe the principall cause therof for then should he ouerthrow al. For in both kinds of life a man shall finde many troubles which will vexe and torment his minde driue him to impaciencie cause him to despaire and to be weary of all togither yea and to say that Satan brought him into those calamities And not without cause For why doth he presume to take vppon him such a gouernment as is farre aboue his power So Demosthenes being oppressed with many troubles in the common weale sayd that if there were two wayes set before him the one leading to the common weale and the other to death he would chuse the way that leadeth vnto death before the other Likewise it hapneth in houshold gouernment He that entreth into matrimonie promiseth vnto him selfe all easy pleasaunt thinges He thinketh it an easie matter to frame his wife to bring vp his children and to order his family as he him selfe doth imagine When these things proue contrary to his expectation either his wife is disobedient his children stubborn vnthākful his family negligent or his neighbours troublesome
thinges which I haue giuen thee therefore will I preserue thee and thy familie Wherefore if troubles happen somewhat thou must beare and yet must thou not therfore feare that all things wil come to ruine What state or gouernment was more miserable then the gouernment of Dauid and yet it continued vntil Christ was borne and came therof Wherefore what things so euer seeme to be lacking do thou also commit and commend the same vnto me as the Creator and principall gouernour of all So teacheth this verse especially concerning ciuill gouernment And here marke the behemencie of these wordes they labour in vaine For hereof commeth either crueltie and tyranny as is sayd or else a confusion of all thinges and either they forsake their office and vocation or else they presume and wil rule all alone they will labour without the Lord that is to say they will rule by their owne wisedom policie and wil be the principal and efficient cause Therefore Cicero Iulius and others most excellent wise politike men were ouerthrowne which notwithstanding if all thinges had had prosperous successe woulde perhaps haue fallen into tyranny For such as are in authority and gouern with great sucâ—esse are not lightly voyd of tyranny Now as touching the grammaticall sense and meaning of the wordes I thinke ye know that to edifie signifieth not in this place to gather together a heape of tymber and stones but generally all that perteyneth to the house and the whole familie as to rule and gouerne to marry a wife to beget children to bring vp children to nourish the houshold to prouide thinges necessary for the same c. So that the building is here taken for the house well ordered where are good parents and fruitfull which liue in great loue concord togither which haue obedient children wherof springeth vp godly youth and then good men This is the house builded of parents children and a well ordered familie which is a singular blessing and gift of god But otherwise men so liue that albeit the master of the house commaund neuer so much yet is there none that will obey him And this is a ruinous house and a miserable gouernment Thus to labour is to weary thy selfe and so to gouerne in all thinges after thine owne will wisedom and policie that no fault be committed that euery one in thy familie doe his duety in all poynts diligently and vprightly that thou susteyne no losse or hinderance in thy goods or otherwise thus to gouerne sayth he is not to saue and to preserue but to destroy cast away What way then must thou take that thy labour be not in vayne Euen this cherefully gladly to doe what in thee lyeth with all thy strength witte and policie committing thy selfe and thine with all thy affaires vnto God and to trust in him who made thee a husband gaue thee a wife children a house c. If all thinges prosper and happily succede giue thankes vnto God who with these giftes hath so blessed thee If any thing happen otherwise ouercome it with patience what so euer it be and thus thinke with thy selfe that God tryeth and proueth thee whether thou take him to be the true master and gouerner of the house from whom alone come all good thinges or whether thou doest attribute the same vnto thine owne wisedom and policie This is therefore the true wisedom of the holy Ghost that neither can the house be builded nor the citie kept by the endeuour wisedom power or strength of man. But in vayne are all these thinges taught and are as a tale told to a deffe man For the world being both blind and deffe doth as alwayes it is wont that is to say cleane contrary to this doctrine Wherefore this Scripture is set forth for the instruction of that litle number which are godly and beleue in Christ which suffer them selues to be taught and instructed in the lord Others embrace the pleasures of this world and worldly thinges and thinke they belong to them alone and may be gouerned by their wisedom and policie Therfore it commeth to passe that they gaine nothing thereby but vexation and misery and in the ende confusion and destruction And albeit hereof they haue continuall experience and heare it dayly notwithstanding they are neuer the better Verse 1. Except the Lorde keepe the citie the keeper watcheth in vayne Like as before he called the house such thinges as perteyne to to the house houshold gouernment matrimony it selfe so here he calleth the citie a common wealth whether it be a kingdom a dukedom a citie or else any common societie be it great or small Now albeit these things seeme according to the flesh to be vnder our gouernment yet are they in deede farre aboue our power And euery godly minde must be taught to knowe that in some parte of this gouernment either priuate or publike he is as an instrument of god Wherfore we must looke vnto God and assure our selues that all things are wrought all things come to passe by Gods only prouidence and appoyntment aboue and beyond all that we can thinke imagine He that will not beleue this shal receaue the reward which is here set forth to wit that al his endeuour his counsell his policie his wisedom and all his labour shall be in vayne He sayth not Except the Lord build the citie as he did before of the house but he sayth Except the Lord keepe the citie For when the house is wel gouerned then shal it go well with the common wealth For houshold gouernment is the founteyne of the common wealth If father mother husband wife be lacking which should bring forth children nourish them and bring them vp there can be no common wealth Of a house therefore is made a citie which is nothing els but many houses families of cities is made a dukedom or a shire of dukedoms or shires is made a kingdom which ioyneth all these in one Of all these houshold gouernment is the founteyne headspring which was begun of God him selfe in Paradise where he sayd It is not good for man to be alone Also bring forth frute and multiply Salomon therefore doth not here teach howe common wealthes shoulde be planted lawes ordeyned For these were graffed in nature at the beginning For so sayth the text Let vs make man after our owne image And afterward he expoundeth what is ment by this image Rule ye ouer the fishes of the sea and ouer the foules of the ayre and ouer euery beast that moueth vpon the earth Here it appeareth that at the beginning there was planted in man by God him self a knowledge of his creatures a law how to rule gouern them a knowledge of husbandry of phisicke and of other artes sciences Afterward men of excellent wit by experience great diligence did encrease those gifts which they had by
nature And this is but the strength of humane wisedome created in man at the beginning in Paradise Wherfore the holy Ghost careth not for these things only he doth approue them as excellent giftes and treasures necessary for mans life and sayth All these thinges are of my creation Moreouer he goeth about here to rayse vp the blinde and decayed nature of man and to call vs from all trust and confidence in flesh to the ende we should not attempt any thing aboue our power nor attribute any thing vnto our selues For by the fall of Adam nature is so corrupt that it cannot see the good giftes of God to be giftes in deede but the politike heade thinketh that he enioyeth all thinges by his owne wisedom and policie he looketh not vpward nor glorifieth God but sayth this haue I done But this doing is in deede an vtter vndoing Wherefore seeing that common wealthes and families are ordeyned already seeing that lawes artes and sciences by the ordinaunce of God were at the first created togither with man the nature of man doth wickedly abuse them in that it sayth I will doe I will gouerne and I will bring these things to this ende to this perfection whereby I will procure mine owne quietnes glory and pleasure With this presumption of God is highly offended and therefore he geueth no successe thereunto And good cause why For as he made the Sunne that thou shouldest haue the vse of it and not to the ende thou shouldest rule it so he gaue thee ground that thou shouldest till it but not to the end it should bring forth what and how much thou wouldest haue but what and how much he would giue So he gaue thee witte reason a wife a family and other thinges But this is euermore the peruersenes of mans nature corrupt through the sinne of Adam that it will not acknowledge the giftes of god Of Gods gifts it ought to say with thankes giuing This I haue receiued but proudly blasphemously it saith This I haue done It ought to say This hath my Lord God giuen me but it sayth this haue I gotten I wil gouerne mainteyne it by mine owne wisedom It is the Lord then which buildeth the house which giueth ◠wife children liuing which kepeth the city giueth publike peace mainteyneth lawes c. Wherfore these words Except the Lord should be written with great letters yea with golden letters because the nature of man fighteth against them and that through the sinne of the fall of Adam in that we attribute all thinges vnto our selues and those things which we ought to ascribe vnto God we take and enioy as if they were our owne And to this Satan also stirreth vppe our corrupt nature which of it selfe is inclined thereunto Wherefore it followeth that our deuises and enterprises are voide of all good successe and we our selues are neuer quiet If this vice of presumption were not we should finde much more quietnes and haue better successe in all our doinges For God would saye vnto vs Thou takest me for the onely creator and geuer of those thinges which thou enioyest therefore wil I blesse thee .. But because we doe not so he ouerwhelmeth vs with many miseryes and calamities he letteth the deuill lose setteth hell open as it were against vs so that in housholde gouernment great troubles are stirred vp and in the common weale warres manslaughter For since we will not heare him teaching and warning by the word he will teach vs with scourges with our owne calamities that like vnto the Phrygians we shoulde learne to be wise by our owne harmes and knowe that we are not Lords gouerners of these thinges So Cicero at the last was compelled thus to say Alas I was yet neuer wise And yet some time I was estemed to be that which in deed I was not but in vaine O people of Rome how much hath thine opinion which thou didest conceaue of me deceaued thee For he so gouerned the people of Rome by his owne wisedome and policie that at the last he lost his heade This is our corruption which we haue by the first and originall sinne of Adam When we wil not acknowledge the Lord giuing and gouerning but doe all thinges without his feare and with a trust and confidence in our own strength So in housholde gouernment it falleth out that he giueth to some proude yong man a faire wife which is either a harlot or else vnapt to all good huswifery housholde affaires whereby she is a perpetuall burden vnto her husband The like hapneth also to Princes rulers and Magistrates in the common wealth so that none can winde them selues out of those troubles which by their owne folly they fall into A worthy plague and punishment For why will they haue God to be a geuer when they them selues wil be the builders and gouerners But the world although it heare these thinges neither careth for them nor yet beleueth them These wordes therefore are spoken onely vnto the godly Except the Lord keepeth the citie the watchmen keepe it in vaine As if he said The Lorde is the keeper and if he be not present what so euer is doone in the common wealth is but in vaine When I was a student at Erford I hearde this saying of a certaine wise and learned man called Martinus Sangerhaufen that Erford should continue inuincible as touching riches and strong munitions but the time should come when that strong and riche common wealth should lack men This was a wise saying Wherby he signified that cōmon wealthes are not maintained through wealth riches and power if godly expert gouerners be lacking Let men build thē as much as they will and let them fortifie their cities if they can with yron walls let them heape togither mountaines of golde yet shall all these thinges be but in vaine without godly gouerners First of all therefore this must God work that the citizens and people may be godly and fearing God Moreouer that the Magistrats may be both godly and expert men Also that the Princes and higher powers may be such as serue God feare God such as loue reuerence his worde These are true strong mighty fortifications of kingdoms common wealthes When God hath giuen these munitions then may men deuise also strong walls ditches But because this is not done therfore kingdoms and Empires are ouerthrowne one after an other And I am of this opinion that Empires kingdoms common wealthes had prospered continued much longer if Monarches Princes had omitted this pronoune I that is to say if they had not bene proud through the confidence which they had in their own strēgth and wisedom But now when the King of Babylon Nabuchodonosor lifting vp him self in pride presuming of his own strength said This haue I done he liued seuen yeres togither with grasse and wandred in the fieldes
neuer waxe rich Wherfore they exhorted them to winne industrie with their trauell so should they the sooner attaine to that which they so painfully sought For a master of a housholde in whom there is some industrie can doe more with one peâ—ee of gold then some other can doe with two A woman skilful of houshold affaires industrious prouident withal can liue with her family a whole yeare of those charges wherwith an other woman not so industrious prouident and discreete is not able to endure halfe a yeare For industrie hath alwaies best successe But they them selues which gaue this counsel to those poore men did not see that industrie is also the gift of god Now the cause why industrie so greatly helpeth and bringeth such successe to our endeuours and labours is for that it obserueth the circumstances of persons places conuenient times other occasions that nothing be done in vaine nor labour lost These thinges he that doth not obserue in houshold and politike gouernment must of necessity be many times deceiued No maruell is it then if great riches are not able to suffice a man in whom this industrie is lacking that is which doth not with discretion obserue consider the circumstances before mentioned These men therefore gaue this counsel that industrie should be ioyned with labour because labour without industrie hath no successe But Salomon speaketh more properly not that industrie but that the Lord him selfe is the cause For euen this also is the gifte of God through industrie to gouerne the common wealth and to doe nothing rashly but to obserue all occasions and to seeke all opportunitie that all thinges may be done in conuenient time place c. Such a wiâ—â—ad that noble Prince Friderike Duke of Saxony Elector He was in deed a man industrious who said not all thinges who did not all thinges vpon a sudden which he was able to say or doe He dissembled many thinges but in conuenient time and place he did more with a word then many other without this industrie could doe with power and great strength Such are they which are not onely painefull and diligent but also industrious which can waite for occasion and time conuenient when one word will strike and pearce more deepely then at an other time many swordes could doe But this is humane and not diuine wisedom Wherfore it is not sufficient to gouerne such high weighty matters but there muste be prayer also ioyned therewith that the Lorde would be present that he would keepe watch and warde or else shall mans industrie be all in vaine be it neuer so greate So teacheth this Psalme as touching the principall cause whereby all the indeuours counsells and policies of men are ruled and directed and keepeth vs that we make no confusion or mixture of causes and that of the first cause we make not the second cause or else in deede no cause at all For he did not create things and so leaue them saith a certaine Philosopher speaking of God and very well He did not so ordaine matrimonie and ciuill gouernment as the shipwright doeth the shippe who after that hee hath finished his worke so leaueth it and committeth it to the mariner to be guided as he will. But God is still present with his creature and gouerneth both the house and the common wealth This men doe not knowe but thinke that God hath no regarde of those thinges which we doe but leaueth them vnto vs Contrary to this prophane and wicked opinion Salomon teacheth vs that we should feare God call vpon him and so take in hand to gouern our families and to serue the common wealth as God hath appointed vs with a cheerefull hart Also he admonisheth vs not to presume vpon our owne wisedome policie power munitions or riches All historyes are ful of examples and our owne experience also doth witnesse that presumption hath neuer good successe and yet the world will still be the worlde and doth not beleue Wherfore these things are profitable for none but for the godly But if the world will not heare and obey let it rage let it vexe and torment it selfe since it seeth and feeleth it selfe to watch to labour to be oppressed with continuall toyle and trauell and all in vaine And this doth it worthely iustly and most iustly suffer For here it is written that except the Lorde keepeth the citie the keeper watcheth in vaine and this doe they reiect Wherefore the Lord also reiecteth them he will not keepe nor builde their citie and so what remaineth but onely in vaine Verse 2. It is in vaine for you to rise earely and to lye downe late and eate the breade of sorrow It is in vaine saith he for a man to rise earely to goe late to bed and with great labour to get his liuing for so signifieth bread in this place The Hebrewes call it the bread of affliction The meaning then of these wordes is this that bothe in houshold and ciuill gouernment all mans endeuour all his care study and trauel is in vaine except it be blessed from aboue For by these kinds of speech to rise earely and to lye downe late he signifieth greate care and paineful trauel As if he saide It is not thy strength thy care thy study and endeuour that can make thee riche but the blessing of God maketh a man rich c. God wil not giue successe vnto thee because of thy labour like as he will not giue riches to such as are idle and carelesse Notwithstanding thou must labour and yet must thou commit and commend al to God which blesseth and giueth successe vnto all But it seemeth as the text soundeth that the Prophet here forbiddeth laboure contrary to that sayinge in Genesis In the sweat of thy face thou shalt eate thy bread Also to these wordes of S. Paule Let him ruleth doe it with diligence Here he seemeth to say the contrary For he pronounceth that to laboure to rise earely and to lye downe late to be carefull and painfull is but in vaine whereas notwithstanding in other places sloth and idlenes are condemned Here ye must make a distinction betwene faith and workes or betwene the spirite and the fleshe With thy hart thou must trust in God and call vppon him but if thou hast maried a wife or bearest any office in the common wealth that perteineth to the olde man to the flesh not to the spirit to works and not to faith Here thou must labour and exercise the outwarde man Thou must rise earely and lye downe late that is thou must be carefull as touching the outwarde man howe thou maist prouide for thy family doe good in the common wealth c but thy minde must be free and voyde of care for care ought to extend no farther then to the outward man onely That is the outwarde man ought not to be idle and slouthfull but diligently to doe that
nowe demaund this question what is to be done Shall wisedom be reiected Shall the common weale be neglected and forsaken c. Salomon aunswereth No not so But sayth he ye must rule ye must gouerne the common weale with counsell and good aduise So he biddeth the master of a houshold to marry a wife to till the ground to nourish his family c. but yet so that this sentence must alwayes stand he will giue to his beloued by sleepe He will giue that is what so euer a man hath he must acknowledge the same to be a gift Also he will giue to him which is his beloued and he wil giue also by sleepe So that it shall be a gift and a gift giuen to his beloued and easily giuen This is the summe effect of this verse briefly expoūded which he will afterward more largely declare by the partes thereof So that what so euer thou beholdest thy selfe thy life thy body thy wife thy children peace and quietnes good successe c thou must acknowledge the same to be the gift of the Creator giuen vnto none but vnto his beloued In the former verse therefore as I haue sayd is set forth a liuely resemblance of the whole world wherein are men not beloued but starke madde through a carnall presumption and desire to be like vnto God which will rule all thinges by their owne deuises and policies These men haue no gift for as much as that which they haue they doe not acknowledge as a gift nor say These thinges God hath giuen vnto me And albeit Cicero and other Philosophers doe sometimes confesse that these thinges are Gods giftes yet they doe not so beleue for they them selues will bee as Gods which with their owne counsells wisedome and wise policies haue defended the common weale enlarged the Empire preuented imminent daungers and troubles c. Through this presumption they prouoke God to send amongst them some Annibal or some Pirrhus or to stirre vp ciuill warres by Silla Pompeius or the conspiracie of Cataline with other seditious persons that so they might knowe them selues not to be the gouerners of so high and weighty matters Thus the wicked also and the godles haue the giftes of God although they vnderstand not that they are giftes But this must we vnderstand and knowe Wherefore if thou hast married a wife if thou be a Magistrate in the common weale or liuest in any other calling be wise heare the word of God and vnderstand what thou art and what thou art not Adorne thy wife thy children thy family thy substance with this title that the Lord hath giuen them that is to say thinke euen from thine hart that they are the giftes of God which God hath giuen thee and requireth nothing else againe for the same but that with a thankful hart thou shouldest acknowledge the same to be his giftes But this to doe is also the gift of God as it is sayd in the .8 chapter of the booke of wisedome I knowe that I coulde not keepe my selfe chast except God gaue it vnto me and that was a poynt of wisedom also to know whose gift it was He therfore which certeinly perswadeth him self that his wife his children his goods are the gifts of God is not proud through the successe thereof because he knoweth them to be Gods giftes and not his owne worke or his owne glory The husband being thus perswaded hath a pure reioycing in his wife and children because he knoweth that they are the giftes of God and he enioyeth them with thankes giuing so long as it pleaseth god If God take them away againe he beareth it patiently and eateth not the bread of affliction because he is the beloued of God and he liueth as though he were in a sleepe and whiles he sleepeth the nette is drawne according to the prouerbe that is all thinges prosper and goe well with him Thus the godly man vseth Gods giftes and that rule that gouernment which is committed vnto him by god Genesis 2. He eateth he drinketh he sleepeth he reioyceth in his wife his children his substance with thankes giuing saying Lord God it was thy gift and it is thy gift If thou take it away thine it is againe c. So resteth his hart in true and godly quietnes But the wicked haue the bread of affliction and sleepe not no not in the night But the godly man not onely in the nyght but all the time of his life sleepeth sweetely that is he hath a cheerefull and a quiet conscience and resteth as it were in a softe bedde He leaueth vnto God the chiefe gouernment of all things he enioyeth Gods giftes and knoweth him selfe to bee Gods instrument and so hath all thinges in rest as it were by sleepe geuing glory vnto God and in doing nothing he doth all thinges and in doing all thinges he doth nothing Thus hauing before sufficiently reprehended and condemned the presumption of mans wisedome and strength he sheweth the true cause and also the chiefe master and gouerner of families and common weales to witte the Lorde him selfe And here he vseth a maruelous breuitie he giueth to his beloued sayth he by sleepe This sleepe whereof he speaketh must be referred to the rest and quietnes of the minde and conscience and not to the rest of the fleshe or of the body We muste labour and trauel as touching the body but with a cheerefull conscience looking assuredly for the blessing of God as in Genesis it is written that all our welfare and all that we haue consisteth in the blessing of God and not in our owne labour and industrie Nowe he procedeth and that which before he briefely expounded he declareth more at large in the same order whiche before he obserued firste speaking of housholde gouernment and afterwardes of politike gouernment Verse 3. Behold children are the inheritance of the Lord and the fruite of the wombe his rewarde Not onely the wordes but also the phrase and manner of speech are diuine and heauenly which the holy Ghoste and the Scripture here vseth The meaning then is this Behold this is the wisedome this is the rule and the meane to iudge rightly of housholde gouernment and matrimony that children are an heauenly inheritance that is to say the gifte of God and that the fruite of the wombe that is what so euer is borne of the wombe is a rewarde that is to say the gifte of god It is not besides the purpose if here for a difference yee sette children in the first place as the malekinde and in the second place the fruite of the wombe as the femalekinde of all liuing creatures but specially of mankinde But all commeth to one thing that is to say to be a Father or to be a Mother is not the worke of man but of god And albeit the husband begetteth childrē by his wife the wife conceaueth by the man yet both are the gifts of God and both are the blessing of
God as the text saith God created male and female He created them saith the Scripture to signifie that they are not their owne gouerners and creators but both male female are the creatures of god Afterwardes he addeth more ouer and he blessed them saying increase and multiply Out of this place of Genesis is this verse of the Psalme taken For in that God giueth vnto vs children it is no worke of ours but it is the blessing of god Notwithstanding the world although it hath continuall experience of this blessing doth neither vnderstande nor consider the same For the procreation of children because it is a dayly benefite and a continuall blessing is nothing estemed Thus the world walloweth in voluptuousnes filthy lust and pleasure and these inestimable benefites wherein it liueth and walketh it neither knoweth nor regardeth This is moreouer to be noted that God did not so confusely blesse man as he blessed other creatures but he adorned man with a peculiar blessing to the ende we might vnderstand that it is the gift of God to haue sonnes daughters and that neither the husband shoulde attribute to him selfe any thing as though he made his wife friutefull nor the wife should attribute any thing to her selfe as though she conceaued through her owne strength and the benefite of nature but should learne that these are in deede heauenly and diuine workes Therfore some times we see that healthfull and bewtifull women coupled with strong and healthfull husbands and liuing in great wealth and pleasure are barren and fruiteles notwithstanding Whereby God would show that to beget and to bring forth children is the blessing of God commeth not of the power of man or the strength of nature Contrarywise an other man that liueth poorely hardly can get a good meales meate hath a house full of children It is a true saying therefore of the Germanes when they speaking of their children doe say God hath giuen me childrē But although this saying be in euery mans mouth yet are there very few that know what this blessing is or esteme it as they should doe because it is ouerwhelmed and darkened with inordinate lust and other filthines of the flesh with labours and trauells with troubles miseries and calamities These thinges I say doe hide and darken this heauenly benediction so that it seemeth to be now not a benediction but rather a malediction For when parents dye and leaue their children without help and succour when men see their children or their wiues stubborn intractable and disobedient c. it seemeth to them that the malediction far passeth the benediction Wherefore the Scripture calleth vs back to the consideration and beholding of the matter it self and the substance of matrimony which is the blessing of God that in beholding the same we may ouercome what miseryes and calamities so euer we finde in matrimony And here appeareth our infirmitie and incredulitie For this is the nature of vs all that one discommoditie doth greeue vs more then an hundreth commodities can make vs to reioyce We see that he which hath an healthful body is more troubled with a push or a byle in his knee or in his elbow then ioyfull for the health of his whole body besides according to the Dutche prouerbe If thou cary a man to Rome vpon thy shoulders and hurte him neuer so litle when thou settest him down thou losest all thy thankes Example hereof we see also in vnthankfull children that when their parentes haue brought them vp with great charges either they desire the death of their parents or else they are disobedient and forget all the benefites bestowed vpon them So it commeth to passe also in matrimony that the benediction of God is darkened and ouerwhelmed with the malediction as the worlde counteth it The holy Ghost therefore doth here notably set foorth and amplyfie this blessing to the end we should rather behold the author and creator him selfe then those troubles wherewith this holy kinde of life is hid and ouerwhelmed Let vs therefore diligently set forth this word and in that let vs rest which we reade in Genesis And he blessed them With this worde let vs arme and confirme our selues against those troubles and calamities and say If this our calling kind of life be the blessing of God I wil reioyce in the Lord the giuer of this blessing how so euer the matter fall out be it well or euill and I will assuredly perswade my selfe that this worke pleaseth god For I know that my wife my children my house family are the giftes of God that thou maist write this title it is the gift of God vpon all that thou hast and doest possesse and thus wrapping the blessing of God and diuine Maiestie in thy kinde of life thou shalt ouercome all troubles and calamities be they neuer so great They that lack or neglect the worde and are without the feare of God can not be thus perswaded of the state of matrimony but they thinke that man and wife are coupled togither by fortune and that children are begotten and borne of them euen as of swine When they haue them that bring them vppe in wealth and pleasure Some time it commeth to passe also that the children of wise excellent and notable men doe myserably degenerate as many examples doe witnesse both in holy and prophane histories and as commonly we see also at this day Wherefore the holy Ghost calleth vs backe to the word of God that we should learne that our bodyes are not our owne but that if thou be a man thou shouldest thinke that what so euer is in thee pertaining to a man is the gifte of God and euen so that children are Gods blessing and his gifte and not thyne owne Wherefore continue thou the creature of God and perswade thy selfe that thy life and thy body in that thou art a man doe please god Then mayest thou without any great trouble and with a good conscience enioy those thinges which God hath giuen thee namely thy life thy wife thy children and thy goods and if any troubles come thou mayst ouercome them also by comparing the same with the other benefites which thou shalt finde in thy kinde of life to be more much greater then all the troubles and calamities are besides Moreouer by the name of children he signifieth not onely the fruite of the wombe but also what so euer is necessarye for the bringing vp the clothing and the nourishing of the same For he that giueth and createth children giueth and createth also with them necessary sustenance to feede to nourish them or else they can not continue To some therefore God giueth more to some lesse yet so that he suffereth none to perish through famine except it be to shewe his iudgement vpon some Moreouer children doe bring with them generally euē in their birth by a diuine working of God what so euer is needefull for their sustentation that they
should not perish through necessitie And although some times it hath so happened that mothers haue deuoured their children yet a few examples do not take away this general rule For these were speciall examples of the wrath and of the plage of god It is one thing to speake of God as he is offended and sendeth plagues and an other thing to speake of him as he gouerneth and nourisheth vs Wherefore we see the children of such as liue miserably with bread and water to haue healthfull bodies liuely and well liking Againe we see many folkes children which liue in great wealth and pleasure to goe like ghostes leane pale and pining And why so because children are the gift of God whom God him selfe hath created Wherefore he giueth those things withall which children can not lacke as the first creation of man doth declare For before that Adam was formed of the earth God the maker of the earth prepared the same as a house for him to dwell in And this house he left not empty and vnfurnished but replenished it with all kindes of wealth riches and all good thinges that he might shew vnto vs the posteritie of Adam that he would be our father would keepe guide and gouerne vs and giue vnto vs all thinges plentifully so that we would beleue Likewise whiles the childe liueth yet in the mothers wombe it is not able to helpe it selfe but is nourished by God alone For what is it able to doe which lyeth yet without any sense After it is come into the world it hath the mothers breastes to nourish it as a founteyne ordeyned to that ende and purpose It hath bathes to wash it it hath clothes to lappe it in it hath the cradle to lye in and such other thinges as it hath neede of Moreouer there are not onely women at hande to doe what so euer is necessarie about the infant but Angells also as many notable examples doe witnesse And to what ende are all these things done To shewe that God will preserue his giftes and benefites Wherefore children are here to be taken not for children onely that is for flesh skynne and bones but for all other thinges that perteyne vnto children In like manner by the wife and the husband we must vnderstand not their bodies onely but their habitation meate and drinke apparell and all other thinges necessary for the maintenaunce and gouernment of a family And these are the excellent giftes of God whether they bee great or small For God doth not distribute them to all men alyke Notwithstanding although they bee but small yet in that they are the giftes of God they are great and liberall For like as we rather esteme and regard the rewards of Princes by the boūtifull heart and minde wherewith they are giuen then by the valewe and worthines thereof be they neuer so small euen so although God hath giuen vnto thee but a small portion poorely to susteyne thee and thyne withall yet lette the good will and the blessing of God content thee and thereupon rest because thou knowest assuredly that God loueth thee and of loue hath giuen the same vnto thee which if he take from thee againe thou shalt be more able to beare it patiently because thou knowest it to be not thine owne but the gift of god Thus is thy mind quiet at rest whether thou haue plenty or whether thou lacke When thou doest thus cloth and apparell and as a man would say incorporate God with his owne benefites then doe those benefites become more large and plentiful how smal so euer in outward appearance they seeme to be This may suffice as touching the meaning of the Prophet Now it remaineth that we should say some thing concerning the grammaticall sense and signification of the wordes which because of the Hebrew phrase and maner of spech is somewhat obscure For where the Prophet sayth Children are the inheritance of the Lord we may say Children are the gift of god For in the Hebrew tongue this word inheritance hath a large signification Inheritance the Hebrewes doe call the land diuided among the people by Iosua Hereof it commeth that this word is applied to all donations and free giftes For the land of Canaan was giuen only to the children of Israell Whereupon all possessions proprieties and free giftes are called inheritance So is it sayde in the Psalme Thy lawe is mine inheritance that is a gift which thou hast giuen vnto me We vse this word otherwise for that which is giuen to vs by our parents But in the Hebrew tongue it is taken for a gift or a portion giuen of God. Where he sayth and the fruite of the wombe is his rewarde we may say Children are the bountifull and the free gift of the lord It is a repetition of that which goeth before As if he sayd The benefite which we receiue of the Lord as it were by inheritance is children the gift which the Lord bestoweth vppon the godly and proceedeth from his liberalitie is the fruite of the wombe So that inheritance and reward signifie both one thing that is to say the gift and liberalitie of the lord So we reade Ieremy 31. Refrayne thy voyce from weeping thyne eyes from teares for thy workes shall be rewarded sayth the Lorde Also Matth. 5. Reioyce and be glad for great is your reward in heauen Likewise 1. Cor. 15. Be ye stedfast for as much as ye knowe that your labour is not in vayne in the Lord that is it shall be rewarded This is the doctrine of the holy Ghost concerning the true and Christian gouernment of housholds and familyes to beleeue that children and all thinges else are the gift of god When we assuredly know◠that we receiue all things at Gods hands as the only giuer thereof then do we learne by a goodly consequence which the holy Ghost here teacheth vs how we may beare ouercome all miseries and calamities so that if either wife or children dye or if any other aduersities or miseries happen we may say with holy Iob The Lord gaue and the Lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lorde For reason being now lightned by the word doth acknowledge Gods blessing and giueth thankes vnto him for the same and in aduersitie doth not repugne or repine against the will of god Not that we can lose the giftes of God without sorowe and heuinesse of the flesh for we doe not here goe about to comfort the fleshe but the spirite Albeit the very Sainctes and children of God also doe feele these troubles notwithstanding they are not oppressed and ouercome therewith Like as Iacob was in great anguish when he had lost Ioseph yet he did not despaire he did not blaspheme but suffered this calamitie patiently because he knewe that as Ioseph was the gifte of God so he was taken away againe also by god He therefore that hath a minde thus prepared and instructed shall not be ouercome with
First of all here is to be noted that the Prophet doth not by and by enter iâ—ts the promises of God concerning matrimony as though they were giuen onely in respect of matrimony but he beginneth with the first table calleth him blessed that feareth the lord And this he doth to shew that the world doth not vnderstaÌ„d what it is to marry a wife and to liue in the state of Christian matrimony Wherefore if any troubles come it can not beare them patiently and therefore it is not blessed but rather miserable and vnhappy But he that feareth the Lord whether he be called to any gouernment in the common weale or marry a wife is blessed what successe so euer follow thereof For it may be that euen they also which feare the Lord shall haue no good successe in matrimony but shall be coupled eyther with wicked or with froward and disobedient wiues or else they shall be otherwise shaken with one tentation or other as with the vntimely death of a good wife or with vntractable and degenerate children or with barennes lacke of fruite Here if a man be godly and fearing God he shall soone ouercome these troubles tentations For thus will he thinke with him selfe I haue mette with such a wife as is vnto me many wayes a great crosse and vexation with whom no man else could quietly liue one day But this gift God hath giuen me that I should know and acknowledge him to be both my creator and father and to learne patiently to endure abide his good will and pleasure c. with this gift are ouercome not onely all the troubles and miseries of matrimony but all calamities besides what so euer The Prophet therfore beginneth this holy hymne or this mariage song after this maner If thou wilt be happy and blessed hast a mind to liue in the state of matrimony this shalt thou finde that the Lord will giue vnto thee a wife house and children with other commodities But aboue all things see that thou feare God and in the name of God begin this kind of life This is a profitable doctrine which here the holy Ghost setteth forth euen at the beginning to the ende that he which can not liue a single life should begin his matrimony with the first commaundement and calling vpon God for his help succour should come forth into the presence of God and say Lord thou sayest vnto me in thy word that thou art and wilt be my Lord and my god Thou hast made me a man or thou hast made me a woman This is thine owne creation and this is thine owne worke I did not so make my selfe neyther was I so made by fortune or chauÌ„ce Giue good successe therfore vnto thy creature graunt that I may be a happy husbande or that I may be a happy wife c. that so we may beginne in the feare of God that we be not secure careles or presuming of our owne strength nor rashly enter into this kind of life like sauage brutish people and such as neither know nor feare God but may call vpon him who hath created vs to this kind of life Then shall all thinges come luckely to passe then shall they haue good successe The holy Ghost beginneth his holy hymne after an other maner then other Poetes doe For he exhorteth vs that we shoulde first of al call vppon God and conceiue in our harts a sure trust of his mercy For God will not turne his eare from thee if thou call him thy creator but will againe acknowledge thee to be his creature and will not deny this to be his worke that thou art a man or that thou art a woman But presumption he abhorreth and will not haue thee to beginne this kinde of life trusting in thine owne policie but rather that thou shouldest suspecte the same knowing that God will not prosper thy doings and policies except thou aske counsell of him Therefore sayth hee Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord. For we haue dayly examples before our eyes that at the beginning there is often times vehement and feruent loue betweene man and wife whiche afterwarde is easily quenched so that either they liue miserably and vnquietly togither or else the one forsaketh the other Some times they are so drowned in wealth and pleasure that they liue all togither without the feare of God And this is a farre greater misery But worthely doe these miseryes and calamities fal vppon them For why doe they not ioyne withall the feare of God Here thou muste learne therefore to liue in the feare of God who hath created thee that thou shouldest be a husbande or that thou shouldest be a wife and he will also gouerne blesse and prosper thy mariage But if thou wilt not acknowledge him to be thy gouerner but wilt rule thy wife and thy family after thine owne fantasie without inuocation and prayer vnto God it will followe that either thou shalt ouerthrow all togither or shalt be so blinded with continuall successe that thou shalt fall yet into farre greater euils God wil be feared and serued that is he will haue vs to confesse and acknowledge that what so euer we take in hande can not prosper or haue any good successe without his helpe and assistaunce It is very profitable and necessary with all diligence to teach this doctrine to those which are yet young that they may know it and follow it The cause is this for that matrimony remayneth in the world and in the flesh that is to say euen in the middest of Deuils The husband as touching the fleshe soone lotheth or hateth the wife or the wife her husband What is the cause hereof Euen this is the cause for that matrimony consisteth in the fleshe which is wholy corrupt poysoned with sinne This the flesh I meane Satan inflameth with hatred and euery light offence or else with ielousie Wherefore if thou looke not vnto the wil of God thy matrimony can neuer be vnto thee either stable or comfortable Wherefore youth must be well enstructed as touching matrimony that when any man shall marry a wife he may liue with her in the fauour and blessing of God and say Lord this is thy gift that I am a man This wife also is thy gift We are in the worlde and this fraile flesh and in the middest of deuils the disturbers of matrimoniall loue Giue vnto vs therefore thy blessing that albeit some offences doe rise betwene vs yet thy blessing and the reuerent consideration of thy giftes wherewith thou hast endued vs in this our matrimony may vanquish and ouercome the same c. This is the cause why he beginneth this verse with the feare of God that he may take from vs all presumption lest we shoulde thinke that we shall haue and enioy all thinges as we our selues haue imagined For so shal it not be or if it so come to passe it shal not be
man be blessed that feareth the Lord. For the true seruice of God is to feare God to trust in God and to haue thy whole affiance fixed in him Upon these godly motions of the mind afterwards followeth obedience in our vocation and other thinges which are commaunded of god For all these thinges the feare of God doth comprehend They that feare not God vnderstand nothing hereof neither doeth the holy ghost here speake any thing of them Verse 5. The Lord out of Sion blesse thee that thou maiest see the wealth of Ierusalem all the dayes of thy life Now after these high commendations of matrimony the holy ghoste addeth an excellent prayer wherein he desireth that God would blesse more more this kind of life and that for such married persons he would giue peace and tranquilitie to the common weale Nowe all such prayers haue a promise included that all things shall come to passe as they doe pray Moreouer where he addeth The Lord out of Sion c. he doth it because the worship of God was at that time in Sion Therfore not onely in hart they looked towards that place as before we haue declared but they turned their faces also that way when they prayed because God had promised that he would there dwell and there would receaue the prayers and sacryfices of the people Hereof come these sayinges To pray before the Lord To offer before the Lorde To appeare before the Lord that is to say in the tabernacle wherin was the Arke and the mercy seate to the which God had bounde him self that he would there be found Wherefore they called this place the fortitude the kingdom the Maiestie the glory the bewty and the rest of the Lorde as in the Psalmes and the rest of the Prophets is to be seene After the comming of Christ and the publishing of the Gospel this place had an ende Wherefore we say not now God blesse thee out of Sion or out of his holy temple but through Christ our lord For he is our true mercieseat whereof the mercie-seate of the olde Testament was but a shadowe or a figure For in Christ dwelleth the godhead corporally Therefore when we pray vnto God we desire to be heard in the name of Christe and for Christes sake like as by the example of the olde primatiue Churche publike prayers are all finished with this clause Through Christ our lord But hereof somewhat we haue saide before notwithstanding these thinges can not be spoken of enough For this is true Christian knowledge and wisedome that our cogitations shoulde not be wandring and scattered but gathered to one obiect that is to say vnto Christ For like as in the olde Testament the people was gathered togither vnto the Arke or tabernacle and was not suffered to sacrifice in Dan Bethel Gilgal and other places whiche the wicked Idolaters did choose vnto them selues so now to come vnto the Lorde there is no way to be sought by inuocation of Sainetes or any other kind of worship or workes but by Christ and in Christe alone according to that saying VVhatsoeuer ye shall aske the father in my name he will giue it you For God will no where else be founde or worshipped no not in Heauen but onely in this one person which was borne of the virgine Mary that is in Christe iesu He is the true mercieseate and the certaine throne of the Godhead where the godhead dwelleth and is founde corporally as these sentences of the Gospell doe teach No man commeth vnto the father but by me I am the way the trueth and the life Whoso haue not this obiect their mindes doe wander in infinite errours and opinions as in the example of the religious rable of Munkes Frears and such like it appeareth One order chooseth Frances an other Dominicke an other Benedict and others likewise finde out diuerse other for their Patrones by whose rule as a certaine and vnfallible way they might come vnto life And what did all these Examine their heart and they will all say with one concent that they sought god Nowe they thought God to be such a one in Heauen that if they were couered with a Munkes cowle if they abstayned from fleshe if they lyued without wiues if they touched no money c. then God would heare them and be mercifull vnto them Thus forsaking the true and onely way which is Christe they wandered euery man after his owne way no otherwise then did the Iewes who when they had one certaine way sette before them whereby they might finde God namely if they would goe into the Tabernacle and there worship God there offer sacrifice vnto him they forsooke the onely and true way and ranne to woodes valleyes riuers c. Thus whilest they thought to pacifie and please God they more greeuously offended him as in the Prophetes we may plainely see in diuerse places where God saith that he detested the wayes which they did choose vnto them selues and that he would not be founde of them For why did they not keepe the true and infallible way so plainly set forth and taught by the word of God This haue I spoken to the end we may reade with knowledge that which the Prophet saith here The Lorde out of Sion For he is constrained to make mention of this place for the auoyding of Idolatrie For God did reueale vnto them that in this only place he would be worshipped Wherfore vnder the veile and shadowe of the promise they worshipped Christ also who was included in the promise But now that Sion is destroyed and gone the treasure is opened that is to say Christ who then was hidde in the promise as vnder a veile Wherefore let vs remember that all such places must be applyed vnto Christe Like as also we are taught by experience that in tentations there is no consolation whereby afflicted mindes may be comforted and reysed vp no not in God but that onely which is in christ For it is not onely perilous but also horrible to thinke of God without christ For besides that Satan is then able most easily to oppresse vs with the brightnes of Gods Maiestie there is also great daunger euen in this that God will not so be comprehended or found We must therefore rest and dwell in this only obiect in the which God sheweth vnto vs his will euen Christ. But they which seeke any thing without Christ in their tentations shall feele by their owne perill how daungerous a thing that is But you will say howe doth God now blesse out of Sion any more Euen so that thou shalt see the wealth or prosperitie of Ierusalem that is to say God for the loue he beareth to godly married persons and such as feare God wil giue politiâ—e peace which is a thing most necessary not onely that they may be able the better to prouide for their liuing but also and especially to bring vp their children honestly and in the feare of god And this was
repose our selues vpon the good will and pleasure of our God. Likewise in the Church are not all thinges I pray you full of troubles vexations and wofull calamities in so great a multitude of prophane godles people Notwithstanding all these things when we looke to the will of God are easily borne and ouercome So let vs also in matrimony consider first the word of God then the gift which the Lord bestoweth vppon vs when he giueth wife and children and thirdly Gods blessing and peace in the politike state and common weale For these giftes thus acknowledged let vs afterwards giue thankes vnto god So shal God be prouoked to bestow a greater blessing vpon vs whereas if these thinges be not done we shall prouoke him to take from vs those giftes which we haue So great Empires kingdoms cities common weales might longer prosper and flourish then they do But because they be vnthankfull vnto God and contemne his word they come to ruine and miserably perish Let vs therefore learne to be thankfull and the blessing of God shall abound in vs. The .129 Psalme They haue often times afflicted c. This Psalme consisteth of two partes In the former he giueth thankes to God for the defence and continuall deliuerance of the people of god In the later part he maketh his prayer against the aduersaries in praying he prophecieth withal Both these serue for our instruction and also conteyne an exhortation to patience vnder the crosse which perteyneth not to one age or tyme but as the continuall history of the Church doth shew to all times and to the whole life of man Moreouer we doe here comprehend both Churches of the Iewes and of the Gentiles as Paule also in a maner ioyneth them both togither when he sayth First to the Iewe and then to the Grecian For as touching the Church or people of the Iewes it appeareth by the histories that they were placed in the middes of their enemies as a goodly rose in the middest of thornes On the southside the Ismaelites the Arabians other cruell people vexed them On the west part the Egyptians the Ethiopians the Troglodites and other like On the North side the Philistines the Assyrians c. So the Church after the destruction of the Synagoge is compassed euery way with enemies and Christ according to the Psalme reigneth in the middes of his enemies Thus were they often times and many wayes afflicted But herewithall God shewed this miracle that when they were so afflicted he alwayes deliuered them And thus was the kingdom of Israel a miraculous kingdom in that the Lord when he would correct and chastise them suffered the Philistines Edomites Moabites Assyrians and Babylonians to haue victory ouer them Againe when they seemed to be vtterly oppressed they victoriously preuailed against their enemies So continued this kingdom in despite of the cruel nations round about it and of Satan him selfe as is to bee seene in the bookes of the Kinges and also of the Chronicles Now because this people had both threatnings and promises set before them as touching their afflictions deliuerance this was vnto them a great consolation euen when they were afflicted spoyled that they knew that all these things came to passe not by the wil or power of their enemies and much lesse by their righteousnes or desertes but onely by the will of God thus punishing and chastising his people yea threatning and forewarning them by the Prophetes that he would so punish the disobedient This is no small consolation that in thy affliction and calamitie thou mayst be able to say this is the scourge of God thus correcting me and visiting my sinnes It is not the wrath of God or the merite and deseruing of my aduersary These thinges must we apply vnto our selues also to the ende that when we be oppressed we may comfort our selues that we are not oppressed by the power of death sinne hell or any creature but by the will of God our creator afflicting vs and punishing our sinnes ingratitude and yet so that he leaueth vnto vs this fatherly promise the he will not forsake vs And such a figure of the whole kingdome of Christ is set forth in the Apocalyps For how much doth is speake of euill angells of cruel beasts such other plagues of the Church which should enter into the Church the kingdom of Christ God so permitting Notwithstanding consolation followeth afflictions and calamities and though the Church be neuer so sore afflicted yet shal it continue and endure at the length shall ouercome and victoriously triumph But this Psalme agreeth especially vnto our time wherein the Church hath bene most greuously afflicted both vnder the Turks and also vnder the Romish Bishops yea and as it were vtterly abolished So that if ye wey the matter well it may appeare that the condition of the Iewes in Babylon was better then the state of the Church vnder Antichrist where the true vse of the Sacraments was taken away the benefit of Christ darkned faith extinguished no true seruice of God vsed no true good workes exercised generally all thinges which perteyne to true religion were cleane abolished or most miserably deformed and defaced Wherfore like as the Iewes in Babylon were put from the sight vse of the temple the sacrifices the ceremonies all politike gouernment so the Church vnder Antichrist had no true ministery no true seruice of God not her owne kingdom and gouernment but was constrayned to obserue and keepe the babylonicall and hethenish rites and ceremonies of the Papistes Thus was the wrath and thus haue bene the punishments of God in a maner all one in the Church of the Iewes and the Gentiles Wherefore it is most necessary that we lay hold vpon this consolation that as the Psalme sayth we are afflicted we are cast downe we are troden vnder foote but we are not ouercome For the Church shall stand and remaine inuincible notwithstanding that through great incredulitie and incredible infirmitie the victorye therof is hidden can not be seene As it was vnder the Pope where all Scholes and all Churches taught nothing else but the blasphemous doctrine of the Romish bishops and doting dreames of the Monks This was the very same thing that the psalme 73. complayneth of where it sayth VVe see not our signes and yet God had euen then his Church although it was very litle obscure miserably deformed Before the kingdome of the Romish Antichrist what a swarme of heretikes sprang vp Of whem also the Church was sore vexed and afflicted euen as the Iewes were afflicted of the nations which dwelled nere vnto them And like as the captiuitie followed that affliction of the Iewes so the kingdom of the Romish Bishops was that captiuitie which fâ—llowed the outragious furie of the heretikes out of the which also haue flowed all the euills and plagues which haue bene euer since in the Church as out of a
liuely testimony against the gods Yea the godly are so vehemently tempted through this long continuance fall so farre that they thincke God hath no regard of them Wherfore we must so arme our selues with Christian patience that albeit we feele the tedious long continuance of these furrowes we be not therfore offended but when one tentation is ouercome we must prepare our selues to an other For our backes must be alwayes ready to beare the long continuance of these sorrowes This is the first part of the Psalme in the which he confesseth the diuine miracles and miraculous power of God whereby he preserueth his children not only against the world but also against sinne death and the deuill and praiseth God for that he giueth victory to those that are ouercome and putteth those to flight which doe ouercome This ioyful ende and this successe he willeth vs to looke and waite for and exhorteth vs to patience Now he turneth him selfe to prayer and not onely prayeth but also promiseth to the enemies of the Gospel that although they obstinatly continue in afflicting the faithful without checke or punishment yet shall their ruine ouerthrow be such that they shall neuer rise againe as experience doth shewe For I pray you what kingdom from the beginning of the world hath alwaies continued and prospered The places and spaces of the earth doe remaine void and desolate the kingdoms are gone as though they had neuer bene Againe the crueltie tyranny of the kingdomes of the world was neuer so great that it was able to oppresse the church For the Church stil continueth shall continue to the ende of the world as followeth Verse 4. The righteous Lord hath cut the cordes of the wicked These wordes are so full of consolation that to the children of God in their calamities and afflictions nothing can be more comfortable For they knowe that no munitions no furniture of war can be so strong Firste of all therefore wey and consider why he calleth the Lord Righteous and you shall see that he so doeth because that when a man considereth according to the iudgement of the fleshe the thinges which are here done and how God gouerneth and ruleth the same it seemeth no otherwise but that he is vnrighteous and vniust in supporting the tyranny of the wicked with great riches power dignitie c. When reason seeth this it can iudge nothing else but that if there be a God he is vniust For first of all thus doth reason gather If there be a God he is able to resist the wicked and vtterly to destroy them For to be a God is to be almighty Againe thus carnall reason argueth If there be a God he must needes knowe those thinges which are done in the world For it can not be said of God that he is ignorant of any thing Now what else followeth heereof but that if God knowe these thinges to be cruelly and vniustly done and is able to resist them he ought also to be no lesse willing to doe the same For if we thinke that he wil not doe that whiche he knoweth and is able to doe it must follow that he is not good but euil not iust but vniust Nowe lay these thinges togither If God haue power wisedom and goodnes in him if he be able to helpe if he knowe how and also be willing to help why are all these things done and gouerned in the world in such sort that the wicked haue power riches and dignitie as a rewarde of their impietie and contrariwise the godly for their pietie and godlines are many wayes and most cruelly afflicted All these thinges are a liuely testimony against God as before we said of Diogenes This argument of Epicurus and such like atheistes is to the flesh inuincible Wherefore reason beeing altogither blinded and wrapped in these snares inclyneth to this opinion that there is no God or else that he regardeth not the affaires of men Of this offence and stumbling blocke the holy Ghost warneth vs when he attributeth this name vnto God that he is righteous whom vnrighteousnes and impietie pleaseth not Therefore although he suffer the wicked to flourish for a time yet at the last he cutteth their cordes that is he destroyeth both their power and them according to that saying Thou art not a God that loueth wickednes Wherefore let Christians learne to iudge not by that which presently they fele but by that which the word of God promiseth and shall assuredly come to passe to witte that the wicked when they haue long plowed vppon the backs of the faithfull and many wayes afflicted them shal perish at the length For God is iust and his iustice wil not suffer the righteous to be oppressed Verse 5. Let them that hate Sion bee confounded and turned back This as before I haue said is a prayer But ye know that in euery prayer there is a promise included which promise this word Righteous doth expresse in the former verse with a singular vehemencie to the ende we shoulde not murmur or blaspheme God as though he were not mindfull of vs or had no regard of vs Now where he saith Let them be confounded turned backe it is an exposition of that which he saide before that their cordes should be cut that is to say their kingdoms their power their riches their lawes and finally their whole politike body and common weale should be brought to nought as it befell to Babylon Niniuie Ierusalem Athens Corinth Thebe Rome and briefly to all kingdoms and common weales which did not submit them selues vnto the Gospell For when they proudly stretched out their neckes and set them selues against Christ their Ring and by their power sought to oppresse him they were destroyed In like maner must we also pray and certainely looke for the executiō of Gods vengeance vpon those which at this day haue set them selues against the Gospell as the Pope and his Bishoppes with all their faction and with all the Kings and Princes of the earth which maintaine and defende their impietie for at the last they shall be confounded But the Gospell and the worde of the Lord shal endure for euer For the name of Christ shal neuer be oppressed but being faithfully called vpon shall alwaies be ready to help the afflicted and shall cut the cordes now of this wicked man and now of that Thus the holy Ghost comforteth vs sundry wayes For when we haue learned that Satan is such a spirite as neuer ceaseth to tempt and to vexe vs so that when he can not ouercome vs by the greatnes and the multitude of tentations he goeth about to doe it by the tediousnes and long continuance therof he would haue vs to comfort our selues herewith that albeit these tentations continue long yet notwithstanding they shall haue an ende And since we are forwarned both of the continuance and of the ende thereof it is the more easie for vs to beare them
Here is to be noted also that he sheweth to whom he wisheth euill namely to those which hate Sion And that hatred which they bare against Sion was an hatred against god For in that Satan hateth the Church he doth it not onely in respect of men but because he hateth God him selfe whom the church prayseth and magnifieth Moreouer Sion was a place which God had chosen vnto him self Like as therfore God had chosen that place to shew his great loue towards it so had Satan chosen the same to shewe his malice against it and with all his power to vexe it In like maner not onely Satan but also the malignant Church of the Pope doth persecute vs not because we are euil in the sight of the world For this they could wel suffer yea would be glad if they might heare that we are whoremongers murtherers as they are But the true cause why they so deadly hate and persecute vs is this for that it greeueth them that we in their eyes are innocent as touching the second table and also obedient to the first wherein we are commaunded to honour serue and prayse the Lord to feare him to trust in his mercie c. Verse 6. Let them be as the grasse on the toppes of the houses which withereth afore it commeth forth This is a goodly Psalme for the sundry excellent and most apte similitudes conteyned therein whereby the holy Ghost painteth out those great maiesties principalities of the world which fight against the gospel A litle before he compared them to plowers drawing out furrowes of a maruelous length To whom he so compareth them not in this respect as though it were graunted vnto them so long to abuse their power wealth and riches but in respect of the great tediousnes griefe and anguish of those which suffer the plowers the furrowes the wounds and treading vnder foote For vnto them it seemeth a tedious a long and as it were an infinite plowing Wherefore they desire to be deliuered and neuer so litle tarrying through this tediousnes and anguish of hart seemeth to them intolerable Against this wearines and this tediousnes therefore he comforteth the faithfull with this similitude of grasse in the toppe of the house As if he sayd Why seemeth the time so long and so tedious vnto thee Why doest thou not learne to vnderstand what these plowers thy aduersaries be Diddest thou neuer see grasse growing in the toppes of houses Who did euer complaine that that grasse flourished so long who euer went about to plucke it vp As though it were not wont of it selfe to wither and vanish away Learne therefore that the very same is the state and condition of thine aduersaries Thus with one similitude he fighteth against an other But if a man could effectually beleue that this similitude was made and here set downe by the holy Ghost close vp the same fully in his heart he should feare neither y Turke nor the Pope with all his cruel Prelats nor the tyranny of Princes but should contemne them all and as litle regard them as the grasse on the toppes of the houses But behold the outward shew of this grasse If any child should see it he would esteme it to be better then any barley for to barley it is most like since it groweth not as other thinges doe vpon the earth but in an higher and more notable place lodeth the topps of the houses But take a man that knoweth these thinges and he will say it is nothing else but a goodly shewe resemblance without any fruite Thus hath the holy Ghost chosen this similitude to teach vs not to wish that tyrannes may be like grasse but to knowe that they are in deede most like vnto grasse on the house toppes which withereth away before the haruest time come or any man goe about to cut it downe Senacherib who besieged Ierusalem did flie ouer kingdoms oppressed trode downe all things vnder his feete therefore he could not be counted of Ezechia and others like vnto grasse and yet before he achieued that he went about he was compelled not without great feare and also much slaughter of his souldiers to reise his siege and he him selfe also most miserably perished So Pharao seemed mightely to growe and encrease not vpon the earth but in the ayre vppon the house toppes but the miserable Iewes were oppressed and troden vnder foote like myre in the streetes This is a resemblāce of grasse not withering but freshly flourishing But how quickly did it wither and vanish to nothing For when Pharao did verely thinke to oppresse them he was suddenly oppressed him selfe and perished in the waters Such an image of tyrannes and tyranny the holy Ghost paynteth out vnto vs in this place Why then shouldest thou feare Why shouldest thou tremble Why shouldest thou despayre as though thou haddest neuer seene most flourishing grasse within few dayes to wither away of it owne accord or diddest not know the nature of it to be such as can not long continue Athanasius when Iulianus the Emperour did many wayes afflict both him the whole Church fought not onely with crueltie but also with craft and subteltie against the faithfull in so much that others as it were in a terrible tempest were vtterly discouraged and past all hope of deliuerance sayd that this persecution of Iulian was not a tempest but a litle cloude In deede this heart was full of fayth which could beleue that Iulianus was like not to a terrible and a violent tempest not to a mighty black cloud wrapping all things in darknes but vnto a very litle cloude which the Sunne doth quickly consume In like maner must we also extenuate and diminish the power of our aduersaries set at naught all their proude bragges and all their crueltie not in respect of our owne strength but because they are of them selues nothing else but a buble in the water grasse on the house toppes and a very shadow rather then men besides this that they prouoke God also against them selues whose fury and cruelty compared vnto his power is a thing more vaine then grasse on the house toppes or a bubble in the water for it is nothing else but a bare and a naked shew which semeth to be something when in deede it is nothing So are all the attempts of the aduersaryes full of threatnings but in the ende they come to nothing This is the wisedome of Christians to diminish the power of the aduersaryes contrariwise to amplifie the word the mighty protection of the lord The deuill sinne death and other spiritual tentations are greate but a Christian can make a distinction of greatnes For greatnes is vnderstand two maner of wayes The one is according to the eye which the eye iudgeth after the outward shew the other is according to the trueth which the truth iudgeth after the word The greatnes therfore of sinne death wicked kings Princes
extremitie of his tentation The minde oppressed with terrour and desperation can not pray so long as such desperate assaultes doe endure but bursteth out rather into blasphemy murmuring against God and can not thinke wel or reuerently of god But when the extremitie of the conflict is past theÌ„ beginneth this crying vnto God and this vehement desire which the mind before oppressed with anguish and sorrowe could scarsely once feele It helpeth an afflicted conscience also very much as I haue said to heare some faithfull brother with comfortable exhortation counsel out of the word of God saying on this wise Brother why art thou so heauy harted Doest thou not heare that God will not the death of a sinner hast thou forgotten that God commaundeth thee to beleeue in him to trust in him Looke vpon the first commaundement What is it what requireth it else but that we shoulde worship God in faith and hope Why then shouldest thou not trust in his gooâ—nes and mercie Why shouldest thou despaire This is to heape sinne vpon sinne and whereas thou wast a sinner before in the second table and in the inferior degre of the commaundements of God now thou settest thy selfe in the firste table also and in the highest degree adding to thy other sinnes desperation and incredulitie c. When the heauy and troubled conscience is thus earnestly stirred vp to a stedfast hope and trust in God and to the consideration of Gods great mercie and goodnes towardes the penitent and afflicted then beginneth to arise some sparke of faith and groning of the harte bursting out into these or the like wordes Oh that I could These vnspeakeable gronings the spirite helpeth and at the length there followeth some feeling of relese comfort For God can not reiect or neglect these gronings Of these gronings we see a shadowe as it were in the first verses But why doest thou grone why art thou heauie Harken what followeth Verse 3. If thou Lorde wilt streitly marke what is done amisse O Lord who may abide it This verse in our diuinitie is well knowne neither doe I seee how either our aduersaries or Satan him selfe can auoyde it For what can they say or what haue we here that may moue vs any way to doubt As for Dauid it is witnessed of him that he was a man after Gods owne hart and in deede he is a singular example to all posteritie in all kind of godlines For although through the murther of Vrias and his adultery with Barsabe he is not with out reproch yet how great was his humilitie when the Prophete reproued him and how feruent was his faith when he raysed him vp againe Beholde moreouer his singular patience in affliction his carefull and continuall trauell for the amplifying and adnauncing of the kingdome of God of the true seruice and worship of god What should I say more Dauid hath not many fellowes whether ye consider his life and his faith or the witnes pronounced of him by the Lorde him selfe and yet he notwithstanding so excellent and so holy a man is compelled plainely to confesse his imperfection saying If thou Lorde wilte straitly marke what is done amisse O Lord who may abide it Is not this then absolutely to deny all the righteousnes puritie holines of men what so euer they be Likewise in the 31. Psalme thus he speaketh euen of those whom he calleth godly and holy For this shal euery one that is godly pray vnto thee that is for pardon and forgiuenes of their sinnes Where are they then that so highly extoll the righteousnes of workes seeing that Dauid him selfe in the sight of God simply renounceth and reiecteth his workes and all manner of righteousnes and onely desireth that the Lord would not streitly marke his iniquities But in deede our aduersaryes talke now somwhat more moderately in this matter then heretofore they haue done For they doe not now deny that faith iustifieth but yet they say that that faith which iustifieth must be furnished with charitie Thus like pies parrets they chatter and prate that they them selues doe not vnderstand But furnish faith how so euer ye list yet is this a general sentence If thou Lord wilt straitly mark what is done amisse O Lord who who may abide it Surely no man liuing For if any man had bene able to abide it then Dauid no doubt had bene able being so holy a man so perfect in the word of the Lorde so often and so many wayes exercised and tryed with afflictions to confirme and stablish him in faith and in the feare of the Lorde For I doe not thinke that emongest all the Papistes there is any one so impudent that will not thinke him selfe farre inferiour to Dauid and yet Dauid saith that righteousnes commeth not by workes For sayth he If thou wilt marke what is done amisse no man shall bee able to abide it or to stande in thy sight O Lorde Wherefore let no man trust that by his owne merites or righteousnes he shall be able to stande against the terror of death and the iudgement of god Neither doe I suppose that emongest our aduersaries there is any suche as dare presume to enter into the iudgement of God trusting vpon his owne righteousnes and yet they teach commaund and exhort other so to doe But we teach a contrary doctrine leading the Church from this false trust to a trust and confidence in the merite and death of Christ and for this cause they condemne vs as heretikes Is not this extreme malice They will not doe them selues that they teach other to doe For when death coÌ„meth they dare not trust to their owne merits and yet will they force other so to doe or most cruelly condemne them for heretikes Thus we are taught by the experience of all such as are not vtterly voyd of vnderstanding that no man liuing ouercommeth by his owne works or righteousnes in Gods sight and yet the whole nature of man when it is not vnder tentation still looketh vnto workes and seeketh meanes how it may by them please god But here is set forth vnto vs a simple and a plaine doctrine If thou Lord will marke what is done amisse none shall be able to abide it Who would then desire to enter into iudgement that he may be ouercome condemned cast away for euer This is therefore the summe and effect of all togither that we all Dauid Peter Paule c. were borne that we are that we liue and we die sinners But this is our glory our health and safetie that when by the Gospel we be instructed of the mercie of God and merite of Christ we leape ouer the boundes of the lawe and out of our owne workes as it were into an other world and into a newe light and comming vnto God with boldnes we say O Lorde we can not contend with thee in iudgement we can not dispute with thee as touching our
but must looke vnto the mercieseate So that albeit we can not deny but that we are sinners yet the remission of sinnes we may not denye And why is the remission of sinnes promised if sinners may not enioy the same Moreouer in that Dauid speaketh of mercie he conâ—esseth that he is a sinner and that mercie doeth properly pertaine vnto him But thou wilte say Sinnes make a man vnworthy to receaue mercie at Gods handes therefore let Dauid Paule and Peter hope for mercie as they which are holy and worthy to receaue mercie c. Such cogitations flye thâ—â— euen as a present poyson and destruction of thy soule and thinke rather on this wise Because I am a sinner therefore remission of sinnes pertaineth vnto me Wherefore I will not despaire I will not suffer my selfe to be swallowed vppe with heauynes but I will turne vnto the Lord who hath promised mercie who also hath commaunded that I should trust and beleue in him Thus Dauid setteth forth in this verse the summe and effect of all true Christian doctrine that sunne which giueth light vnto the Church For whiles this doctrine standeth the Church shall stand and flourish But when this doctrine fayleth the Church must needes faile and fall to ruine This doctrine I doe so often and so diligently repeate for that Satan desireth and seeketh nothing so much as to plucke the knowledge thereof out of all mens hartes And this is the speciall cause of all the troubles which he stirreth vp either publikely or priuately We see what mischiefe he hath brought into the Church by Schismes and factions not onely in that men contending and striuing for newe matters haue almost forgotten this article but many also offended through dissentions and discord beginne now to loth and contemne the same It is therefore the part of a faithful Pastor not to suffer him selfe by such offences to be remoued from this article but with an inuincible constancie and continual trauell to set forth and aduance the same Moreouer how often commeth it to passe that in those also which are cast downe with the beholding and consideration of the law and their owne sinnes this article of the forgiuenes of sinnes is either lost or else in great daunger Dauid therefore in this Psalme setteth forth as hereafter we shall heare not onely his owne experience but also exhortations and promises whereby it may appeare that he carefully traueled for the preseruation of this doctrine And in deede the greatnes of the daunger ought to stirre vp a carefull diligence in this behalfe and daily to encrease the same in vs For where this doctrine is lost the mind is ouerwhelmed with all kindes of tentations So when in the Papacie this article was lost what was so monstrous that was not gladly hearde and receiued of all men The impudencie of the Monkes all the religious rable was so great that I am ashamed to speak it there was not in a maner so much as the cracke of their foule panch but they would haue men to reuerence it But contrariwise where this knowledge is reteyned and this doctrine preached all heresies may easily be ouerthrown And hereof the Papacie is a notable example which by the preaching and publishing of this one poynt of doctrine is now vanquished and banished out of mens hartes For although you reproue the life of the Papistes and speake against their whoredom conetousnes tyranny and such like enormities neuer so much and by the euill workes of the law detect their impietie yet shall you nothing preuaile For all this the Pope doth not sticke to confesse as in deede he can neuer deny his manifest abominations But sayth he although our life be defiled with sinne yet our doctrine and our kingdom notwithstanding is holy In like maner the deuill in the lawe and workes can not be conuicted For he can therein so handle him selfe that he will easily breake out as it were through a spyders webbe and lose nothing of all his power But then is he ouercome in deede when the doctrine of fayth is diligently and truely taught aud that the Papistes haue not onely lost but also haue defaced with their filthy doctrine and opinions both Christ and the true maner of iustification If we sticke to this ankerhold both the Pope and Satan shall be put to flight For if their doctrine be once conuicted as false and erroneous they haue nothing to defende them selues withall Wherfore endeuour your selues with all diligeÌ„ce that this doctrine may be of you both well knowne surely stablished in your harts And let none be so arrogant as to think that he hath atteyned the full perfect knowledge of this heauenly wisedom For so long as Satan the world and our owne reason can do any thing we shall neuer be perfect in this knowledge And because we are as it were souldiers placed in the forefront of the battaile therefore we are in daunger of many perills which to withstand it is not in the power or wisedom of man. The summe and effect therefore of all these wordes Because there is mercie with thee is this that God will not deale with vs according to the lawe because we likewise should not deale with him according to the law but say with the Publicane Lorde be mercifull vnto me a sinner They that goe beyond these boundes of grace and leauing this rich and ample grace wil dispute of the law and works calling to account what they haue done and what they haue left vndone the further they go the deeper they plunge them selues in hell I say not this without good cause I see what hapned to good Bernard whom if you examine wel you shall find him contrary to him selfe For when he treateth of faith with an inward feeling he teacheth Christ purely he stirreth vppe mens hartes to the loue of Christ effectually and setteth forth his benefites sincerely then smelleth he of â—othing else but roses and hony But contrariwise when he disputeth out of the law or of the lawe then reasoneth he no otherwise then if he were some Turke or Iewe which either knoweth not Christ or plainly denieth him So is it likewise with all others that take vpon them the office of teaching and preaching For when they speake with an inward feeling and practise and are not caried away with disputations contentions they teach Christ purely But when they eâ—ter into the discourse of the law they so dispute as if there were no Christ which had instituted the law yea which with his owne blood had purchased the remission of sinnes This doe we also find to be most true when we fal in matters of the law mens traditions Wherfore we must stand fast in this Paradise or heauen of grace and seeke no further that we may remaine in this simple confession of Dauid VVith thee there is mercie But why doth he adde moreouer That thou mayest be feared
in the world therfore hath he ordained common wealths societies families that in no place there should be wanting occasion of wel doing But who is he that when he hath done these things to the vttermost of his power seeth not how much impuritie vncleānes remaineth especially if he should bring his workes forth into the sight presence of god Wherfore our redēption consisteth wholy and alonely in the mercie of God which we apprehend by faith in christ And we which through workes are vnprofitable seruauntes through grace which is giuen by Iesus Christ are made children Ioh. 1. So the true feare true worship true reuerence yea and the true knowledge of God resteth onely in mercie in that we assuredly trust that God through Christe is mercifull vnto vs To this seruice of God desperation and presumption are more contrary then fire and water But because the law bringeth either desperation or presumption therefore it followeth that by the law there is neither righteousnes nor true worship of god Notwithstanding the law conteined in the x. commaundements must be kept For he that ruleth must rule with diligence and he that is a subiect must obey There is emongst men a difference of degrees and persons Notwithstanding all do owe a reuerence and obedience vnto God and with faithfull diligence must doe what in them lyeth But because these are workes of the law we are by them no better then seruaunts and for them we receiue a reward of promise couenant But by grace we are made children heires of the kingdom The works then that follow do not make vs heires and children but are doone of heires and children as a witnes of thanks giuing and obedience Wherfore I cōmend vnto you these consequences that where no mercie is there is no God Also where no God is there is no mercie Likewise where is no mercie there is no feare or worship of God Yea there remaineth nothing but idolatrie and the righteousnes of workes These things whiles the law and nature doe rule and reigne can not otherwise be Wherefore all Poperie all Mahomatisme Iudaisme and Monkery with such like what so euer which doth not know and vnderstand and this propitiation this mercy is nothing before God but plaine Idolatrie albeit in shew it seemeth neuer so glorious For without the mercyseate there can be no feare of God but mere presumption Christian doctrine therefore doth not deny good works as our aduersaryes falsly and maliciously report of vs but it teacheth that God wil not straitly marke our iniquities but this he requireth that we beleeue and trust in his mercye because there is mercie with him that he may be feared and continue our god Who so euer then doe beleeue that God is mercifull and forgiueth sinnes for Christes sake doe yeelde a reasonable seruice vnto God they strive not with God about the law workes and righteousnes but casting away all trust and confidence in them selues do feare him because of his mercie and so are made children which doe receiue the holy Ghost and beginne to doe the lawe Of this doctrine the practises and exhortations doe now follow Verse 5. I waite on the Lord my soule waiteth and I put my trust in his word Here is plenty of words and yet nothing superfluous for they helpe to amplifie and set forth the matter more liuely First he setteth forth him selfe in this Psalme for an example of that doctrine which he desireth to be preserued and reteyned in the Church and he prayeth that he may be heard After this obteyning mercie he perceaueth that he was heard Nowe therefore he addeth moreouer an exhortation whereby he stirreth vp him selfe constantly to perseuere in this knowledge of grace and not to suffer him selfe by any meanes to be ledde away from the same As if he sayd I know that there is mercie with the lord This principall article I haue in some part now learned and some experience I haue had thereof in my selfe Now this remaineth for me to doe euen to waite vpon the Lord that is to trust in the Lord constantly to continue in this knowledge that I may find comfort consolation in that mercie which by experience I haue proued to be with the Lord and that I may hold fast this hope of mercie for euer The Prophet sheweth moreouer in this place how easily men are caried away from this knowledge to contentions and disputations either publikely or priuately When we tooke vpon vs the defence of true and sincere doctrine and were in a goodly forwardnes thereof at the first we were much troubled with seditious persons with Anabaptistes and other sectaries With these spirites whiles we contended our former exercise and diligence in setting forth this doctrine was almost forgotten For the truth is not lost by teaching but by disputing and contending And this euil commeth by disputations and contentions that the mindes of men are thereby as it were profaned and being caried away with the heat thereof they neglect those thinges which most of all they ought to regard So Eue in Paradise as long as she stoocke to the commaundement of God endured constantly But when she was moued by the Serpent to reason and doubt of the counsel of God concerning the forbidden fruite she was ledde away from the word and fell from god Moreouer Satan knoweth that the gates of hell are not able to ouerthrow this doctrine Therefore he laboureth by subtile and indirect meanes to bring that to passe which directly and plainly he dare not attempt He stirreth vp troubles and contentions in the Church which when with godly zeale we goe about to represse he wrappeth vs also in troubles before we beware and by litle and litle he leadeth vs from the care and consideration of this doctrine We must fight against heresies and heretikes I graunt but yet so that we be not wholy occupied therein and so forget or neglect this doctrine This daunger Dauid expresseth in setting forth his owne example so effectually As if he sayd It is a hard matter to abide stedfastly in this doctrine This shall be therefore my onely care and endeuour euen to wait vpon the Lord and to beware that this doctrine be not taken from me by any meanes Where he sayth My soule waiteth it is a proper speech of the Hebrewes and is as much to say as with my whole hearte I wayte or will wayte vppon the Lorde for it is an amplification of the former wordes He sayth not onely that he will wayte on the Lorde but he addeth moreouer with my whole hart I will wayte to signifie the vehement desire he hath that this doctrine might be preserued and mainteyned But this specially is to be marked which followeth I put my trust in his word The Iewes the Pope and other heretikes say that they also doe trust But they leaue the worde and followe their owne imaginations This may be
called trust but in deede it is nothing for we may not depart from the vocall worde For if we so doe what certeintie can we haue of God especially seeing that God hath giuen his worde ordeyned Ministers of his worde Magistrates Parentes c. to this ende that we should followe their voyce speaking to vs out of his holy worde and commaunding vs to obey their authoritie The prophet signifieth here also an other tentation which all they doe fall into that are not diligent in holding fast this knowledge of mercie For this Satan seeketh and busily goeth about either publikely to take away the word or priuately to hinder this hope in those that haue the word So the Pope had the word and Sacramentes and yet notwithstanding he suffered him selfe to be ledde away to pilgrimages rules vowes superstition idolatrie c. What trouble we haue had with sectes we haue before declared And who is able to recite the tentations wherewith men are priuately assailed tempted to depart from the word to straunge opinions which reason deuiseth and imagineth So great a matter is it to auoyde these subtile sleightes of Satan Dauid sayth therefore I will not suffer my selfe to be ledde from the word but in the word I will trust for remission of sinnes and wil not frame my faith after mine own imaginations but after the word There is then a double tentation against the which the Prophete by his owne example armeth vs The first taketh hold of those which do imagine vnto them selues a faith and take away the word as the prophane and godles spirits doe The seconde followeth those which haue the word and lay no holde on it but are ledde away to idolatries and such are the Papistes But there is yet a third tentation which is the forest of all against the which Dauid speaketh as followeth Verse 6. My soule wayteth on the Lorde from the morninge watch euen vnto night When Satan cannot preuaile by plaine and direct meanes in tempting vs to forsake the word and followe our owne imaginations as the heretikes doe or retaining the word to turne to Idolatrie as the Papistes doe then he goeth aboute to make vs weery of all togither and vtterly to giue ouer Wherefore we must not onely haue a good courage that we may obtaine the victorie but we must also continually withstand his force endure his assaults neuer suffer our selues to be ouercome by his importunitie For oftentimes we see that by long continuance they are ouercome whom no troubles were they neuer so great could ouercome And in warfare we se that nothing is so much commended as to presse still vpon the enemie So the Turke although he hath had many ouerthrowes yet because he still goeth on and neuer giueth ouer therefore he preuaileth In this continuance diligence trauel al they must constantly perseuere which wil hold this doctrine of iustification righteousnes And here Dauid setteth forth his owne example that like as the enemie hath his continuall assaultes and neuer giueth ouer so he also neuer ceaseth to wait vpon the Lorde to trust in the Lord that not only with a strong a valiant but also with a constant faith inuincible hope he may gaine the victory Wherefore we must learne by the policie of our enemie to play the good souldiers For he is neuer weery in deuising and practising all the meanes possible whereby he may trouble and molest the Church So at the first the ende of one heresie was the beginning of an other and one persecution followed an other We also at the beginning had many conflicts with the Pope and his monsters When they were repressed by and by new errours ensued which notwithstanding did not then first begin to spring vppe but the olde enemie who as he is neuer weery so lacketh he no subteltie and policie to doe mischiefe raysed vp againe such errours and heresies as had beene conuicted and confounded long agoe to the end that the poore afflicted church might haue no breathing time For we see what swarmes of Epicures be now euery where And there is no small number also of such as seeke to reuiue the heresie of Arius This continual diligence and importunitie of the enemy it behoueth vs to know that we fall not into security For it is not enough to haue once ouercome but one battaile followeth an other and one victory an other This earnest and continuall trauell of the enemie we doe not onely see in the story of the Church but we haue experience therof also in our selues and in our owne priuate exercises Wherfore if by prayer thou hast this day ouercome be not negligent and secure for to morrow he will come again more strongly armed and prepared then he did before Wherefore doe thou also prepare thy selfe to a new battaile So it commeth to passe that the same tentation which to day we were able easily to ouercome to morrow shall ouercome vs and giue vs the ouerthrowe A Christian therfore must be readily prepared not only with strength to stand against the enemie but with stedfast purpose also to continue vnto the end For he runneth not in such a race wherein there is any ende of his course during this life but he runneth as it were in a rownd circle in the which he must haue a continuall recourse thither where he first began Therefore our Sauiour Christ saith He that continueth to the end shall be saued We must not then be discouraged by the importunitie of our enemie or ouercome with tediousnes and long continuance but we must fight not onely against the power and subtiltie of our enemie but also against our owne weakenes and weerines and raise vppe our selues with this faith that like as Satan sleepeth not so the Lorde our God neither sleepeth nor resteth Thus Dauid setteth out vnto vs his owne example that we being armed against all tentations which followe the remission of sinnes shoulde giue no place to the enemie For albeit it is most certaine that there is mercie with the Lorde that our sinnes are forgiuen that we are baptised into the death of Christ that we are called by the word vnto the communion of Sainctes and that we with the other members of Christ are nourished by the body and blood of Christ all these thinges I say although they be most certaine yet are we still in daunger lest we be deceiued of the craftie enemie which lyeth in waite for vs on euery side He is on our right hand by hypocrisie and securitie he is on our lefte hande by tyrannes and desperation Besids all this so great is his vigilancie that he is neuer farre of but euer at hand Therefore the Prophet saith My soule wayteth on the Lorde from the morning watch c. This saying of the heathen is well knowne furor fit laesa saepius patientia that is patience being often times hurt is turned into
profitable for vs and is of vs to be applied vnto our selues also for that we in like maner haue our Dauid and our Euphrata in the whiche we haue founde the Tabernacle or habitation of our God. For the selfe same thinges doe remaine and there is no more but the signification of the wordes to be chaunged Now like as they were in daunger as touching both the kingdom and the priesthood so is our daunger great also in them both Wherfore we may well sing with Dauid Remember c. Here I purpose simply to follow the sence and meaning of the letter declaring howe this Psalme was vsed and applyed of that people Afterwards it shall be easie for vs to apply the same to our owne time age Now like as that was a double kingdome that is to say corporall and spirituall so is the Psalme also diuided into two partes For first it prayeth for the Church and then for the politike state or the common wealth Verse 1. Lord remember Dauid with all his afflictions The history of the Kings doth declare that Dauid being persecuted of Saul suffered many and great afflictions But why did Saul thus persecute Dauid Because he was anoynted of Samuel to be king whiles Saul was yet liuing For hereof came the deadly persecutions the hatred sclaunders reproches all kindes of calamities which Dauid suffered Now whereas these troubles afflictions of Dauid were mentioned in prayer and in the presence of God either by his sonne Solomon or by the people it was not done as the Papistes thinke to the ende that Dauid should pray for them but they spake of Dauid in respect of the promises put God as it were in remembrance of those promises by speaking of Dauid as Paule also speaketh of Abraham Wherfore the name of Dauid is not here to be taken absolutely as though they spake of his person onely for as I said they spake of him as hauing the promises and clothed as it were with the promises of God so that here we must rather vnderstande the forme then the matter The promise I call the forme to teach set forth the thing more plainly and the matter I call Dauid him selfe to whome the promises were made This is then the sense and meaning of these wordes O Lorde God we pray vnto thee for the kingdom not counting our selues worthy or by any meanes to haue deserued that we shoulde be heard but as Daniel saith We present our supplications before thee trusting in thy great and tender mercies in that which thou hast promised to Dauid to witte that our kingdom shall endure for euer Thus he beginneth his prayer with a remembrance of Gods promises euen at the first entrance This is a singular example for vs that when we pray we should appeare in the presence of God as miserable wretched sinners not trusting vpon our owne merite or worthines but clothed as ye would say with his mercies and promises not as he that bragged I fast twise in a weeke but as he which said Remember Lorde thy promises For the promises of God are nothing else but mercies and compassions freely offered vnto vs in Christ. Thus we see that he speaketh not here of afflictions absolutely but in respect of an other thing for he vnderstandeth the afflictions which Dauid suffered for the promises in the which afflictions he helde fast the promises and suffered them not to be wrested from him The same promises did God likewise performe vnto Dauid Like as therefore saith he O lord thou diddest preserue Dauid suffering all calamities and afflictions for thy words sake and trusting in thy word so with like mercie preserue and saue vs trusting in thy promises and performe that thou hast begunne in vs For all thinges must be preferred to the promises like as Moses also doth which saith Remember Abraham Isaac c. For he doth not call vpon Abraham and Isaac as the vnlearned Papistes dreame but he alleageth the promises made vnto them as touching their seede and posteritie Nowe how could God be put in minde of these promises better then by reciting those persons to whom God had made the promises These promises the faithfull doe set against their sinnes and against their vnworthynes These thinges must be diligently taught that we fall not into the absurd and foolish opinions of the Papistes whose schoole diuinitie knoweth nothing of the promises of God but whereas the promises are the chiefest part of the Scripture they are vtterly ignorant thereof The other part of the Scripture which is the law they so maime and mangle that scarsely they set forth the one halfe thereof And hereof it commeth that they expound such sentences as this is so corruptly and peruersly as if the Psalme should speake after this maner Remember Dauid how good and howe holy a man he was and for his merites for his holines stablish vnto vs the kingdom But this sentence is plaine idolatrie for it looketh to the actiue or working person only As the Iewes thinke to obteyne their Messias by their owne merites So the religion of the Iewes the Turkes and the Papistes is all one for they all trust to their owne workes and worthines But we reiect the working person when we come into the presence of God and looke vnto that person which is altogither passiue clothed with the promises that is to say such a Dauid as bringeth and distributeth vnto vs not his owne merites but the promises giuen of God and by Dauid firmely reteyned in all afflictions Such a Dauid the Papistes doe not know and because they know but onely the actiue the working Dauid therefore they make of him nothing else but a plaine idol They know not that he is holy as the whole Church is holy not because it hath good workes and merites but because it hath the promise of grace which is the true bosome and wombe wherein the Church is caried and all the faithfull Verse 2. VVho sware vnto the Lord and vowed vnto the God of Iacob saying It seemeth that these wordes may not vnfitly be applyed vnto Salomon as the author of the Psalme For thus he sayth in effect Thou hast promised vnto Dauid the kingdom Dauid againe promised to build vnto thee a temple This vowe is now performed and accomplished Do thou also now O Lord performe thy promise and be thou present in this place and with this people Thus he offereth the temple and the Arke to the Lord in the faith of the promise made vnto Dauid concerning the light which should neuer be put out and desireth that this promise may be kept As touching this vowe of Dauid the Scripture speaketh nothing but maketh mention of that talke and consultation only which he had with the Prophet Nathan 2. Reg. 6. But the author of this Psalme goeth about to commend and set forth the good will of Dauid by the name of
it is which here he beholdeth signifying that the temple is giuen for the promise sake and not in respect of merites or deserts Where he addeth In the fieldes of the forest this is a repetition of that he said before For the fields of the forest he calleth Ierusalem as the Prophets oftentimes call it Libanus because it is builded of the Ceders of Libanus as though the trees tymber of all Libanus were translated to Ierusalem The former appellation therfore where he calleth Ierusalem Ephrata is taken of the person of Dauid and this is taken of the matter wherof the temple was builded Now these kindes of speech serue to this end that we should knowe what an inestimable gift it is to haue a place where the word of God may be taught For there the church that is to say the kingdom of God is preserued and maintained Such a place saith he haue we here where by the promise of God the temple is builded For here we heare the word here God speaketh vnto vs here we pray and here we doe all thinges which pertaine to the seruice and worship of God here the deuill with all his assaults his subtilties his furies and his lyes wherewith he goeth about to trouble and vexe the Church and to hinder the glory of God are ouercome Verse 7. VVe wil enter into his tabernacle and worship before his footestoole These wordes doe plainly shew that he speaketh of Ierusalem For he maketh rehearsall of those thinges which came to passe after Dauids time when the vow was fulfilled which he had vowed This is therefore a voice of gratulation containing also an exhortation As if he should say Since we haue a place for the word of God appointed and asâ—ured vnto vs by God him self why doe we stay why do we not go thither to heare the word to pray to giue thankes to set forth the mercy and goodnes of the Lord For these are in a maner the things which we must doe in the house of God in the temple To worship signifieth a kind of gesture or motion of y body which we are wont to vse when we pray as to bowe our selues to turne our face and to lift vp our eyes vnto the Lord. Before his footestoole is as much to say as before the mercise at or the Arke where God promised that he would dwell Nowe wheresoeuer the word is there is also the footestoole the habitation the resting place and the altar of god Like as by the worde the Prophetes doe signifie that God is present as contrarywise where the word is not there God is not present and so are we as sheepe in the desert without a shepeheard Verse 8. Arise O Lord to come into thy rest thou and the arke of thy strength Here againe he calleth the place appoynted for the worde the rest the tabernacle the habitation of the Lord according to that saying of our Sauiour Christ VVe will come vnto him will dwell with him And this is a prayer following vppon the former verses As if he said the temple is builded and now we place the Arke therein Arise therefore O Lord and come to thy rest that thou mayst dwell with vs For this is thy rest which wilte be worshipped in a certaine place and after a certaine maner Wherfore diuerse kindes of worship and diuersitie of opinions after the inuentions of men doe not please thee Thou art in deede the God of heauen and heauen is thy throne but yet thou wilte be worshipped of vs Thou wouldest haue vs to knowe that thou dwellest in this place and that we shoulde seeke thee here and not elsewhere It seemeth an absurde and a foolish thinge in the hartes of the worldly wise to bind God to this place and to enclose him in this darke Sanctuary as though he would be worshipped no where else So the Gentiles rounde about to whome the religion of the Iewes was knowne were maruelously offended that the infinite and incomprehensible nature of God should thus be shut vppe in a corner But God doth not onely contemn but also condemne the imaginations of men and commaundeth vs to thinke no otherwise of God then he prescribeth vnto vs in his worde VVhersoeuer saith he I shall put a memoriall of my name there will I be As if he sayde I knowe that this place is to litle to receaue or to holde me whome heauen can not holde Yea in respect of my Maiestie and person I need no place But thou for thy saluation hast neede that such a place there should be where thou maist serue me finde me heare my word receiue my blessing c. This I say thy necessitie requireth lest that if I should not appoynt such a place vnto thee the deuill should deceiue thee when thou thinkest thy selfe to serue and worship me thou shouldest serue and worship Satan him self This daunger moueth me to limit a certeine place wherein may remaine a memoriall of my name The Arke was but a corporall thing like as our temples haue a matter as tymber and stone whereof they are builded But because God by his worde had bound his presence to this corporall place therefore it was nowe the true habitation of god So we know that the word is incarnate and become flesh The bodye of Christ therfore or the flesh of Christ is a true body and true flesh and his humanitie is a true humanitie But in this flesh in this body and in this humanitie God is set forth vnto vs as in a certeine myrrour or a glasse In this flesh God so appeareth vnto vs that out of this flesh he neither will be worshipped nor can be knowne We therfore doe also worship before that Arke which is now before our Mercieseate euen the man Christ and we beleue that they which serue honour God out of this Mercieseate doe sinne and are idolaters as they which at that time sought God would worship him any where else then in the temple did sinne and were Idolaters Wherefore the faithfull euen when they were not at Ierusalem in prayer turned their faces towardes Ierusalem Like as now the Church though it be dispersed throughout the world accordeth in this notwithstanding that it prayeth in the name of Iesus vppon whose passion and merites it wholy resteth and so by faith in Christ it is but one Church Wherfore we must diligently marke those sentences of the Scripture which after this maner binde God to one certeine place for they arme vs against all maner of Idolatrie and teach vs to iudge all kindes of doctrine Like as the Iewes could iudge this doctrine to be true that all maner of worship which was not done in that place of the Tabernacle was Idolatrie So the Patriarkes were able to iudge of the Altars which they made in those places where God appeared vnto them For there might not be one temple erected against an other nor one altar
against an other but there was one temple one Arke one altar and no more Like as we haue one Christ in whom God dwelleth and in whom he is found Therefore by an excellent name and title he calleth it the Arke of strength that is to say of the kingdom Likewise he sayth Psal. 110. The Lord shal send the scepter or rodde of thy power out of Sion Also Psal. 8. Out of the mouthes of babes and sucklings hast thou ordeyned strength So is that called the Arke of strength where God mightely reigneth where he helpeth and defendeth his people where he exerciseth his power for their succour and safety in hearing them in forgiuing their sinnes in comforting them against Satan death and hell it selfe This diuine power sayth he is bound to this Arke and therefore it is truely called the Arke of strength This strength and this power was also bound to the Altars of the fathers but now it is bound to the man borne of the virgine Marie To this man who so euer commeth shall feele a diuine power If he dye he shall find life If his conscience be oppressed with sinne he shall finde remission of sinnes If he be tormented of Satan he shall find peace If he be vexed of the world he shall find securitie and victorie For Christ whose kingdom it is doth not therefore reigne that he may enrich vs with worldly goods landes and possessions for these are promised vnto vs in the first of Genesis but that he may set forth his diuine power and rich mercie and set vs free from those calamities out of the which we are not able to redeme our selues Like as he deliuered the faithfull in those dayes from all daungers For the Arke was vnto them as an heauen where they found deliuerance from all miseries as the people was the kingdom and the faithfull were the â—tarres of heauen Therefore Daniel sayth of Antiochus that he should cast downe starres to the ground For whereso euer the word of God is there is the kingdom of God of heauen of life of victorie ouer death sinne and all miseries Thus ought the word which of the world is contemned and despised to be exalted and magnified Verse 9. Let thy Priestes be clothed with righteousnes and lee thy Sainctes reioyce This petition is the same which we vse in our preachings when we desire that the Lorde would giue vnto vs godly faythfull ministers of the worde and suffer no euill teachers to haue place among vs For God in his kingdome is like vnto an Emperour Wherefore as the noble men and chiefe Magistrates are Ministers vnto the Emperour and are the principall part of his kingdom so in the kingdom of Christ are the Angells of peace or the ministers of the Gospel They therefore which pray for the kingdom of God must needes pray that the Lord would giue faithfull Pastours and Ministers as he him selfe commaundeth saying The haruest is great Pray the Lord of the haruest that he would send forth laborers into his haruest The labour and trauell of these workmen is to communicate doctrine consolation threatnings c. and to minister the Sacramentes That these thinges may be rightly done the labourers must needes be clothed with righteousnes and not onely with that righteousnes which belongeth to euery man and is not without corruption but specially with that righteousnes which belongeth to the ministery and to the word which is pure and without all corruption This is that righteousnes whereby the kingdome of Christ is gouerned that is to say the word and the Sacraments Moreouer the Pastors and Ministers of the word are then clothed with righteousnes when they execute a righteous office that is when they teach the word sincerely as Peter sayth If any man speake let him speake as the wordes of God. Also when they minister the Sacraments purely and without corruption so that whatsoeuer they doe or speake be either the word or the work of god So he that baptiseth doth no worke of his owne but he baptiseth in the power of god Likewise he that comforteth the afflicted conscience doth it not of him selfe but by the direction of the worde and will of god Wherefore he also that heareth this worde must not take it as the worde of a man but as a voyâ—s sounding from heauen So the ministery is righteous which is truely executed in the power of God and this is true righteousnes Contrariwise they which teach men to trust to their owne merites works and worthines and prescribe a certaine forme of apparell of eating of fasting and such like wherein all the righteousnes of the Papistes and the Turkes doth consist such Priests I say are clothed with iniquitie For they haue lost the chiefe ornament and the true apparell of their ministery because they doe not teach rightly nor gouerne truely but seduce men rather with a false shew of their gouernment ministery and that by the malice motion of Satan which hateth this heauenly ministery and peruerteth the ministers The summe and effect therefore of this prayer is that they which attend vpon the Arke of strength may gouern righteously that religion may continue and flourish that the word may be effectuall and bring forth frute that terrified and afflicted consciences may be raysed vp and comforted that secure profane and presumptuous persons may be beaten downe with threatnings and the terrour of Gods wrath that the weake may be strengthened that the simple and ignorant may be instructed Which thinges by the grace of Christe are diligently and faithfully done in our Church And let thy Sainctes reioyce Here we see that God is not delited with the heauines vnquietnes and vexation of conscience which sinne and the feare which naturally followeth sinne is wont to bring but with a chereful hart Seeing therefore that there be two kingdoms namely the kingdome of death and the kingdome of life or the kingdom of hell and of heauen he desireth here that the faithfull may be kept in the kingdom of life enioy the peace and comfort of conscience which the righteous ministery of the Pastors and Preachers of the word bringeth With this prayer agreeth that prayer of the Apostles wherewith they begin their Epistles Grace be with you and peace from God the father c. Grace is the remission of sinnes After this grace followeth peace or a good conscience which here he calleth a reioycing Let thy Sainctes reioyce saith he that is let thy people togither with the Pastors and Ministers hearing the word of the righteous ministery be ioyfull triumph in that word He calleth them Sainctes or holy because of the vse of the word and the ministery which are holy So the Iewes are called holy because as before I haue said there were emonges that people which had the arke and the word of God which were holy thinges in deede and did sanctifie
and make men holy So our Church is called holy not onely for the holines of the persons but rather for the holines which the word and Sacraments doe bring vnto those whiche vse them rightly To those he wisheth ioy and gladnes and that they may reioyce and be mery in the Lord. The meaning then of this clause is this that Christ Iesus our King hath giuen vnto vs his word hath commaunded vs to be baptised to vse the Sacrament of his body and blood not be cause he would destroy vs oppresse vs with sorrow and driue vs to desperation but to this ende that we should reioyce and be merry hauing peace and a good conscience by his free grace and mercye The kingdom of Christ therefore is the kingdom of ioy and delyuerance as an other Psalme saith in the tabernacles of the righteous that is in the Church and among the faithful it is the voice of reioycing For they knowe that Christ their King would that they should haue comfort life and victory against death and Satan This is then the reioycing triumph of Christians or as here he calleth them of the Saincts Why then should a Christian be heauy or sorowfull since that he is called into the kingdome of Christ and of grace baptised and nourished with the body and blood of Christ and dayly raysed vp by the word against desperation and all terrours If I then doe yet remaine in bitternes and heauines of spirite the fault is not in this kingdome nor in the word or Sacraments but in me and in the deuill because I doe not with a true faith lay hold vpon the word and thorowly beleeue it For why should I feare if I did verely beleue that I am baptised called made pertaker of the body and blood of Christ and so receiued into the kingdom of life comprehended of grace as Paul speaketh and shut vnder the mercie of God These are nothing else therefore but the subtill sleightes and deceits of Satan which will not suffer vs to see our inestimable riches and glory but counterfetteth tentations and crosses where no crosse is but health and victorye Wherefore it was well said of that Christian virgine who being tempted of Satan answered that she was a Christian and so rested wholy in that man Christ. For we may not reason muche with Satan If he obiect vnto thee thy sinnes it shal suffice if thou obiect vnto him againe thy baptisme which he can not deny Also if thou lay against him the word whereby thou wast called into the kingdom of grace which for as much as it is the word of God how can it deceiue thee Thus in a Christian heauines can take no place if in his hart he doe acknowledge baptisme the word the communion of the body and blood of Christ the grace the fauour and the mercie of god How can he then but reioyce and be glad But because we often times suffer the worde and these giftes of God to be taken from vs and turne our eyes an other way it can not be but that heauines and terror must needes follow And this commeth to passe by the faulte partely of our selues as I haue saide and partly of Satan who leadeth vs from the word before we be ware and maketh vs to thinke of our owne worthynes or vnworthynes of our good or euill desertes also of the terror of death of the torments of hell c. When we thinke of these things if we lay not hold vppon Christ we perish and are swallowed vp with anguish and sorrowe for this is to lose the Arke of the couenant They therefore which in these daungers take holde agayne of the word are safe and are now able to say with Dauid VVhy art thou cast downe O my soule and why arte thou vnquiet within me For I am nowe in the kingdome of Christe that is in the kingdome of peace of ioy and eternall reioycing sauing that it is hindred by the deuill and by our owne flesh which is more ready to beholde her owne sinnes and vnworthynes then baptisme the word and the sweete promises of god And this is the wisedome yea the poyson which is hidde in our flesh that we are more moued with our owne vncleannes then with the purenes of the word and the Sacramentes They then whiche rest in the word are in a sure hauen of safegarde from all these tempests and terrours We must pray therefore that God would giue vs good Pastors faithful wise and godly disposers of the word of god For by their meanes and ministery the Churche doeth enioy this inestimable benefite and blessing whereby it triumpheth ouer death sinne and the deuill For it knoweth that it is nowe in the kingdome of grace This is true and perfect peace namely the peace of the hart and conscience Thus the Prophet desireth as an inestimable gifte that the pastors and Ministers of the word may be clothed with righteousnes and then that the people also may reioyce This is the firste parte of this Psalme Now followeth the seconde parte Verse 10. For thy seruaunt Dauids sake refuse not the face of thine annoynted This is a newe prayer which he maketh in the trust and confidence which he hath in the promises For here as also before the name of Dauid doth not properly ssgnifie the substance but â—he qualitie of Dauid that is to say Dauid clothed and adorned with the promises of the kingdom As if he sayd O lord I beseech thee preserue and blesse our kingdom be thou present with vs be thou our shield and our defence And this I doe desire not for myne owne cause onely as though there were any worthines in me wherefore thou shouldest graunt me this petition but I desire it in the trust of thy promises which thou madest vnto my father Dauid when thou saydest that thou wouldest giue a light vnto the house of Dauid c. And here haue we both an example and doctrine set before vs that we also when we pray vnto god should looke specially vnto the promises as we haue sayde sometymes heretofore Moreouer this place admonisheth vs of the difference which is betwene the spirituall the corporall promises For the corporal promises haue a condition as touching our workes ioyned vnto them So the corporal kingdom was promised to Dauid with this condition If his posteritie should continue in the word the wil of the Lord as in Moses it doth appeare But the spirituall promises are grounded vpon no condition of mens workes but vpon the onely mercy truth of the lord Therefore although the people of Israell were depriued of the kingdom driuen out of their land yet notwithstanding the promise as touching the seede of Abraham was not taken from them For thus sayth the text Although I cast them out viset them with scourges yet my mercy I wil not take from theÌ„ Likewise Esay sayth God
shall make the consumption which he hath determined in the whole lande That is to say God shall consume and destroy the people for their sinnes yet for his own mercies sake he will preserue a remnant out of the which shal rise a new people a new church So the promise in this place made vnto the house of Dauid is cōditionall as the ende declareth in that the whole kingdom is destroyed Notwithstanding this is also true which the Angel saith he shal sit vpon the throne of Dauid for euer This contradiction can neuer be reconciled vnlesse we make such a difference of the promises of god And hereof riseth all the errour of the Iewes that they know not this difference They see great and ample promises concerning their land their kingdom but they see not that they are conditionall And againe all those things which are promised as concerning the spirituall kingdome they apply to the corporall kingdom Hereof it commeth that they glory so much and conceaue so great hope that their kingdom shall be restored But it is an easie matter to iudge how foolishly they are deceiued But we will returne vnto the Psalme The cause why he maketh mention of Dauid we haue declared to be the promises made vnto Dauid for the which he desireth of God that he will not turne away the face of his anoynted that is to say of the King which was anoynted by the word commaundement of God. Now the face of the anoynted he calleth the presence of the King or the kingdom giuen and ordeyned of god As if he sayd Preserue O Lord thy people mainteyne the iustice the iudgementes the equitie the whole politike gouernment of this kingdom that all thinges may be done in due order so that publike peace be not troubled by sedition and ciuill discord that discipline be not defaced and deformed by adulteries and other offences For these things and such like doe perteyne to this kingdom For to enioy a kingdom is not to enioy a crowne or a scepter but a godly ordered common wealth in the which innocencie may safely dwell and contrariwise sinne and wickednes may be seuerely punished All these thinges he prayeth for when he desireth that the face of the anoynted may not be taken away Nowe the cause why he desireth these thinges is for that this people had the word the Church of God emonges them which can not prosper and flourish where all is full of murther adultery warre and contempt of lawes So Paule likewise exhhorteth vs to pray for Kinges and Princes that we may leade a peaceable and a quiet life To this prayer doe we also exhort those ouer whome we haue charge Why then do the wicked accuse vs as troublers of the publike peace ▪ I am verely perswaded that if peace and quietnes be mainteyned by any meanes it is specially by the praiers of our Churches For how should the aduersaries pray what should God giue vnto his enemies the persecutors of his word which are in deede vtterly ignorant what true prayer is or howe they ought to pray Verse 11. The Lord hath sworn in truth vnto Dauid he will not shrinke from it saying Of the fruite of thy body will I set vpon thy throne We are entred as I haue sayde into the second parte of the Psalme in the whiche hee prayeth for the politike or corporall kingdome For these two kingdoms namely the politike and the spirituall kingdom although they be farre vnlike yet are they so ioyned togither that the one can not stand without the other For where politike peace is lacking there can no pietie or godlynes be maintained without great daungers Againe where the worde of God is not there can be no ende of errours blasphemies and other impieties Prayer therefore for politike peace and the common wealth is necessary Now when the word is ioyned withall the greater cause we haue to giue thankes vnto god And this prayer as I haue said is also grounded vpon the promise of god For in prayer we must aske nothing but that wee are certainly perswaded we may or ought to praye for or may be obtayned Now that we may be certaine how to pray what to aske there is not onely a commaundement as touching prayer set forth vnto vs but also a certaine forme of prayer and the very words wherby we are taught how to pray and what we should pray for and moreouer certaine causes expressed for the which we may be assured that our prayer pleaseth God As when we pray for the sanctifying of the name of God the comming of his kingdome c. And here is also to be noted that this promise is confirmed with an othe that it might be the more sure and certaine This promise as touching the temporall kingdome as it is great so was it an occasion to many holy Prophetes of great affliction and cruel death For as the promises of God in their right vse doe raise vp and comfort afflicted and godly mindes so by occasion thereof secure and prophane spirits ware proud presumptuous and through the confidence they haue in these promises they afterwards persecute the godly as we may see by manifest examples in the Prophets who because they reproued the idolatries of the Kings and condemned their false and damnable worshippings threatning the destruction of the kingdome and of the people vnlesse they woulde forsake their abominations turne vnto the Lord were tormented and put to death as heretikes for that they seemed to speake against this and other promises And in deede this seemed to be an inuincible argument whiche they vsed against the Prophets If God said they haue promised that the sonnes of Dauid should sit vpon the throne of Dauid for euer it is impossible that the King should commit any such offence for the which the kingdome should be destroyed The kingdom of the Pope hath not so goodly and so glorious a pretence and yet doth he also abuse the promises of Christe in like maner to establish his tyranny his idolatries and abominations How doth he bragge of this promise of Christ when he faith I will be with you vnto the ende of the worlde As though this pertained to the establishing of the Popes tyranny So that sweete consolation The gates of hell shall not preuaile c. afterwards became bloody and cruel and was an occasion of death and destruction of many Sainctes for that the Pope did apply it vnto him selfe and abused it for the stablishing of his tyrannicall kingdome For this was the only argument whereby they proued that the Pope being the head of the Church could not erre Thus the wicked doe abuse the promises which God hath set forth to raise vp the afflicted minds and consciences of his people against the true Church This was the cause why Amazia the Priest could not abide Amos the Prophet In the middes of thy house sayth
Sauiour Christ God is able of these stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham For whereas the promise was made vnto Abraham the Phariseis because they were the children of Abraham thought they shoulde vndoubtedly be heires of the promise This confidence made them bold to liue carelesly and without all feare of god Therefore saith he it is certaine that the children of Abraham shall be heires of the promises made vnto Abraham but if ye will be carelesse and wil not obey the commaundement of God I say vnto you it is an easie thing for God to reiect you and of the very stones to reise vp a posteritie vnto Abraham So this promise dependeth wholy vpon the condition to bridle and beate downe our presumption The couenant is the promise of mercie through christ The Testimonies are the will of God reueiled vnto all ages by Moses and the Prophets Wherefore he requireth faith and then obedience vnto the law And here is to be noted that he addeth VVhich I will teach them For he will be the teacher and he wil be heard He will not that the Councells should be heard or such as teach that he hath not taught So we say also of the Church that where so euer the promise of God is beleued and his word obeyed there is the Church But they that doe not beleue bragge they of their glorious titles their holy vocations and such like neuer so much are reiected of God no members of the Church For who would beleue the Pope because he is the Pope And yet for this onely cause he will be beleued no man may aske whether the thinges which he teacheth be true and sound but he will haue men simply to beleue that that holy sea can not erre Against this who so euer dare once open their mouthes or examine his decrees by the word of God are drawne and haled to all kindes of torments Like as therefore the Iewes taught and defended their errors and impieties by the authoritie of their Kinges vppon whome this promise seemed to be grounded euen so in all ages is the false church wont to doe But we answere that in deede the promise is true and yet is it conditionall namely If ye keepe my couenant and my testimonies For God did not so anoynt the Kings that they should doe what so euer seemed good in their sight or what so euer they ordained or taught God would approue because they were kings and the anoynted of God but he addeth If ye keepe my couenant So in the newe Testament it is a true saying He that heareth you heareth me but yet not generally to be vnderstand of all those which teach in the Church For some teach not the word of Christ but their owne word This word God willeth not to be heard but commaundeth that it be not heard when he sayth Take heede of false prophets So Moses in Deutronomie commaundeth that the king should neuer lay the booke of the lawe out of his handes but should exercise the same continually in reading in learning and in practising the same If this commaundement was giuen to the Kings vnder the law what shall we then thinke of the word of the newe Testament In vayne shall the Pope and his Prelates here glorie and bragge of the Councells the fathers the Church the dignitie which they haue so many yeares vsurped All these are so farre to be approued and beleeued as they teach according to the rule of the holy Scripture For the Church which hath authoritie from God is that onely and alone which followeth the voyce and the word of the Lord. Moreouer we learne by experience that nothing is more common emongest men then to abuse the authoritie and power committed vnto them very few there be which doe rightly vse their authoritie either in the Church or in the common wealth The cause is for that the greater part serue their owne affections their owne lustes and pleasures and whiles they shoulde rule others they suffer them selues to be ruled and gouerned of Satan Hereof commeth it that we see the Pope the Bishops yea the whole Papacie to haue no care of the word nor loue to the word at all but are wholy giuen ouer to seeke theor owne glorie dignitie wealth and pleasure Wherefore their authoritie bindeth not vs although it were the authoritie of an Angell from heauen but with good conscience we depart from them lest we should be disobedient to the high authoritie and Maiestie which is God him selfe But if the Pope with his Prelates would not resist and persecute the doctrine of Christ if with vs they would beleue teach that we are iustified by the onely price of the blood of Christ and would not teach men to make marchandise of their owne merites and workes we would gladly acknowledge their authoritie But since they manifestly impugne the worde since they defende their impieties and abominations with extreme crueltie and tyranny we doe not onely reiect and contemne their authoritie but we say as Paule sayth that they are accursed It is a common principle emongest the popish Doctors that the Pope is aboue the worde and the Scripture and that in the lawe of God he may dispense as pleaseth him But God giueth no authoritie vnto man aboue the word So should he set man that is to say dust and dunge aboue him selfe for what is the word but God him selfe This word they that honor obey and keepe are the true Church in deede be they neuer so contemptible in the world but they which doe not are the church of Satan and accursed of God. And this is the cause why it is expresly set downe in the text The testimonies which I will teach them For so will God vse the ministerie of teachers and Pastors in the Church that he notwithstanding will be the chiefe Pastor and all other ministers and Pastors what so euer yea the Church it selfe shall be ruled and gouerned by the word Emongest the people of Israel the Kings and Priestes glorying and vaunting of their vocation thought they might doe what they list So the Pope and his Prelates at this day will not be subiect to the authoritie and rule of the word the Scripture For the euill conscience which the Pope hath doth alway cry out and witnesse vnto him that the holy Scripture is the word of God and therefore will be against him vtterly condemne him Wherefore there is no prison which he more hateth and abhorreth then the word of God. This conditionall sentence is here set down because of the wicked that they should not take vppon them an absolute power contrary to the word For there is no absolute promise but that which perteineth vnto Christ which saith not with a certeine condition but generally and absolutely that Christ should come of the seede of Abraham Nowe whereas the corporall kingdom did endure vntill this promise as touching Christ
was accomplished it was so stablished by the word that notwithstanding it had a certeyne condition annexed vnto it Therefore many wicked Kinges with all their families neglecting this condition were vtterly destroyed and others succeeded them so that the temporall kingdom endured after a sort vntill the most holy one the King of Kings came who hath continued this kingdom vntill this day and shall doe for euer This condition therefore is added to beate downe proud and presumptuous spirites And if he sayd This promise as touching Christ will I accomplish and will vndoutedly establish the throne vnto my seruant Dauid but doe not ye whiche in the meane time sit in this throne and gouerne this kingdome presume of the promise and thinke that ye can not erre or that God will winke at your errors and not rather condemne and seuerely punish them Therefore either gouerne your kingdome according to my word or else I wil roote you out and destroy you for euer This promise he now amplifieth and setteth forth more at large Verse 13. For the Lord hath chosen Sion and loueth to dwell in it saying This is an amplyfication of the promise As if he saide Ye haue that promise But doe your indeuour that ye may become righteous and keepe my couenant shewing your selues obedient vnto my voice Then shall this kingdome endure and I will dwel with you and wil replenish you with all maner of blessinges both corporall and spirituall Here of a singular purpose he vseth the same word which Moses vsed Deut. 16.26 In the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place his name there For at the beginning there was no certaine place appointed wherin the tabernacle should remain but it wandred not onely from place to place but also from tribe to tribe as Ephraim Manasses Dan c. Moreouer by this word hath chosen he ouerthroweth all kindes of worship and religion of mans owne deuising and choosing whereof there was an infinite number among the Iewes For thus they thought If it be lawful for the Priests to cary the tabernacle from one place to an other why may not we also do sacrifice in moe places then one This was plaine and grosse idolatrie For seeing that God did bind him selfe to the Mercieseate by his worde namely that there he would be and there he would be found therefore it was idolatrie to beleue that he was any where else or to seeke him in any other place Therefore when the people did deuise or choose any kind of worship which God had not chosen we see howe sharpely the Prophets did reproue them For there is nothing which God so much detesteth as to admitte or appointe for the seruice of God that which he hath not commaunded Wherefore election or choise belongeth not vnto vs but we must yeelde obedience to the voice of the Lorde Else shall that happen vnto vs which Ieremy threateneth That they haue chosen will I reiect These thinges destroy and confound the inuentions the deuises and deuotions the false and counterfet religions which we haue seene in the Papacie For whereas some gaue them selues to this order of religion some to that whereas they had certaine daies of abstinence certaine meates certaine Sainctes to call vppon and such other like if ye aske who commanded all these thinges their owne conscience will constraine them to aunswere that they were in deede of their owne choosing and their own deuising But this is to serue not God but Satan For God is not serued but when that is done which he hath commaunded Wherefore election or choise as I said pertaineth not to vs but to God alone but obedience belongeth to vs so that what God hath commaunded that must we doe Moreouer the word of Choosing beateth downe all confidence and presumption of workes For if he should say I giue vnto you Sion for a reward or this doe I to requite or to recompence you it were as much as if he said this doe I in respect of your desert But when he saith I haue chosen Sion according to myne owne will he sheweth that he doth it without all respect of merites so that he both condemneth all counterfet religion and all coÌ„fidence of merite For voluntary worshippings and chosen religions perteine to the deuils diuinitie And it helpeth vs nothing that they are chosen of a good intent For there is no good intent which is grounded vppon our owne iudgement and not vpon the word of God which ought to be the groundworke of all good intents For he onely intendeth well which knoweth that he is constrained to do this thing or that by the word of god This word who so hath not although he seeme in all things as holy as an Angel beware of him and auoid him as a deadly poyson This is a most certaine and infallible rule for vs to follow which if we doe we shall neuer be deceiued if we demaund whether God hath required of vs or commauÌ„ded this thing or that For he approueth nothing as good in his sight which he hath not chosen And this briefly as touching the word of Choosing I thought good to note Verse 14. This is my rest for euer here will I dwell for I haue a delite therein This is a singular promise and such as God neuer made in any other place Hereof Esay and the other Prophets seeme to gather that Ierusalem should endure for euer that is vntil the Messias should come who should make of a temporall an eternall Ierusalem As also the Angell sayth vnto Marie that Christ should sitte vpon the throne of his father Dauid for euer And here marke the sequele of this promise Ierusalem at this day is destroyed and gone and yet this promise doth plainly shew that this shall be the seate of the Lord for euer Wherefore it followeth as an infallible consequence that he is come which hath established this kingdom for euer For whereas it was destroyed in the captiuitie of Babylon yet notwithstanding there were certaine remnants reserued The time also was appoynted howe long the captiuitie should continue And moreouer there were yet both Kinges and Priestes remaining emongst them But now there is none of all these thinges as before we haue declared This is therefore a notable promise that this Ierusalem shall be the seate and throne of the Lorde for euer and shall neuer be abolished The Iewes presuming of this promise did crucifie Christ and committed all iniquitie For they thougâ—t it not possible that Ierusalem should be destroyed because of the promise which it had that it should remaine for euer But we haue heard that these thinges were promised conditionally to witte If they should keepe the couenant of the Lord and his testimonies Ierusalem therfore continued vnto the comming of Christ. Afterward it was plagued for sinne as other wicked cities and kingdomes were In like maner the Prophets doe certainly promise that the Gospel should come
out of Sion and a newe kingdome of Christe out of Ierusalem Notwithstanding they say that this Ierusalem should be greater then the whole earth and the walles thereof should be the endes of the earth These thinges can not be vnderstand of the corporall Ierusalem which notwithstanding was the first occasion of the beginning of the kingdom of Christ but after wardes it was horribly destroyed like as also the wicked sorte of Dauids posteritie were rooted out but the godly remained vntill Christ was borne Moreouer it is euident that this election and choosing began vnder Dauid For before that time the citie of Ierusalem belonged to the Iebusites but vnder Dauid it was chosen by the promise of God to be a citie for the Kinges and Priestes in such sort that like as before the persons of the Priests did not wander from tribe to tribe but were alwayes certaine so the persons and successions of the Kings should not nowe vncertainly wander as the Iudges and the Princes did which continued not in any certaine tribe and here againe he vseth the worde of choosing to confound the presumption confidence of merite which was so groūded in their hartes to the ende they might vnderstand that this citie was appointed by the good pleasure of God to be a seate and harborowe for religion and policie For this deuilish vice was peculiar vnto the Iewes that they gloried in their merites their seruice and ceremonies For this cause Moses also sharply reproueth them and warneth them that they should not thinke they had obteyned these great benefites through their owne righteousnes Not for thy righteousnes saith he hath the Lorde brought thee into this land This deuilish presumption we see also to be in the Papacie but much worse then it was emongest the people of god For they vsed that worship seruice which was commaunded of god But in Popery there is nothing but mans inuentions which are the worshipping of idolls Nowe whereas the Lord promiseth that he will dwell in Ierusalem this seemeth to be but a small matter But we must loke to the Maiestie of the inhabitour and then the place be it neuer so base and contemptible shall become glorious For this did the word promise that he whom the heauens could not comprehend should be found in Ierusalem This is therefore a singular promise when men may knowe and enioy a certaine place wherein God may be founde that they wander not in the imaginations of their owne harts euery man choosing vnto him selfe a God or a place where he may serue God according to his owne fantasie as Ieroboam did which is horrible idolatrie Wherefore it is the great mercie of God that he hath appoynted a certaine place for his word and his whole seruice to the which place the Scripture attributeth this excellent name and title that it is called the holy citie not for the holines of the people inhabiting the same but for the holines of the Lord sanctifying all things by his word This glory hath the Church of the newe Testament also in that she hath for her head not the Pope as the wicked Papists doe most wickedly affirme but Christ sitting at the right hande of the father who is present with his word Sacraments This is an inestimable glory which dependeth not vpon our righteousnes but vpon the great mercie of God accepting approuing and commending all thinges that we doe for Christ his sonnes sake our head But the citie of Ierusalem found Satan her deadly and cruel enemie in this respect also because it was as it were the worke-house of God in the which he dayly exercised and wrought all maner of holy workes blessings benefites for his people Yet was it of God notwithstanding meruelously preserued to this end that his people should not be vncerteine where he would be found worshipped and heard And here agayne we are admonished that all these thinges come of gift and not of merite of mercie and not of workes For he hath chosen vnto him selfe this rest it hath pleased him to dwell in this place So it commeth not of our desert that we enioy the Gospell and other great blessings of god All these are the giftes of God through his great mercie and goodnes bestowed vpon vs for Christes sake Verse 15. Her vitailes I will blesse and will satisfie her poore with bread This word vitailes signifieth properly a pray But why doth the Scripture so call the sustenance whereby we liue Euen for the same cause for the which Christ calleth it our dayly breade So that like as beastes doe dayly followe their pray and finde it they sowe not they labour not but by pray they atteyne all that they haue Euen so shoulde we not heape vppe that through couetousnes and incredulitie which may serue vs for many yeres but shoulde daily looke for and receiue at the handes of the Lord that which is dayly offered vnto vs employing our labour notwithstanding as a meane to atteine the same therewith be content as the beast is when he hath obteined his pray For couetousnes incredulitie is not content with present benefits although the Lorde doe neuer so faythfully promise to feede vs and giue vs all things necessary for this life Thus the Scripture properly very aptly calleth our foode and sustenance a pray which commeth vnto vs taking no care but labouring leauing the care vnto God as our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs Matt. 6. who commaundeth vs to labour and diligently endeuour to doe that belongeth to our vocation for of the Hebrewes that is counted labour which euery day hath and bringeth with it But withall he commaundeth vs to take no thought for worldly thinges but to leaue all carefulnes vnto the Lorde who promiseth that we shall no more lacke then the birdes and other beastes doe which haue that is sufficient and yet labour not nor make prouision for the same For this is not the ende of our labour that in this life we should still seeke to enrich our selues and neuer be satisfied For although we haue the treasures of this world yet with this life we must forsake them And like as this life is not certeine but is as a pray which we so long enioy as it pleaseth the Lorde euen so is the portion of our sustenance but as you would say a snatch wherewith we must be content to liue and not be carefull for the time to come So doth this word condemne all faithlesse carefulnes and carefull incredulitie wherewith notwithstanding we can nothing preuaile Cyprian hath a goodly saying to this effect and worthie to be remembred Christians saith he which haue forsaken this world doe so litle care for earthly thinges that they aske no more but foode and rayment For their hartes are fixed vppon the eternall treasures of the world to come They seeke to liue but from day to day as straungers hauing here no
enemies of the word rage they neuer so furiously shall not preuaile against the Church because the Lord hath promised that he wil there make the horne of Dauid to budd Some do vnderstand that by this word to budd Christ in whom the kingdom of Dauid is truely established is couertly bere shadowed and signified Against this interpretation I will not greatly stand and yet I rather rest in the simplicitie of the letter which seemeth playnely to promise vnto Dauid a certeyne place and posteritie The name of budding he vseth here to signifie an encrease and to encrease is to be preserued So the Church buddeth and encreaseth although outwardly it seemeth to be diminished and defaced because God preserueth and encreaseth it daily by his worde and his spirite The sense and meaning then is this that God will blesse defend and preserue the horne of Dauid that is to say the kingdome the strength and the power of that nation For here he would specially notifie the person to this ende that the posteritie might be certeyne of the house of the person and of the place of this kingdom That which followeth I haue ordeyned a light for mine anoynted is an hebrewe phrase which kinde of speech we also doe vse As when we saye that Iohn Hus was the lyght of the Church of Bohemia Leonard Kesar for his singular confession of the fayth and constancie in the truth of the Gospell was the lyght of Bauaria This maner of phrase is vsed also 2. Samuel 21. That the lyght of Israell be not quenched And in the 2. Chronic. 21. as touching Ioram For God would not destroy the house of Dauid because he had promised to giue a light to him and to his children for euer For Ioram was the laste of the posteritie of Salomon They that reigned after him were of the posteritie of Nathan which at the captiuitie of Babylon when the Citie was destroyed and the Kinge in captiuitie and bandes seemed to be vtterly extinguished But the Lorde chastised both the place and the person he neither chaunged nor reiected them Againe at the birth of Christ the kingdome was translated from the stocke of Dauid to the Machabees and the Romanes Wherefore as touching the outwarde appearance this light was vtterly quenched but to the spirituall man and to the eyes of faith it was yet glorious For there were certeine persons remayning of the tribe of Iuda of whome afterwardes Christ was borne Wherefore he calleth the preseruation of the kingdom a light but in respect of the thing it selfe and not of the outward shew for therby it seemed that both the place and the person were clene gone for God through idolatrie and presumption was constreined to destroy them So the kingdom was taken from the tribe of Iuda Then came Christ who builded a new Ierusalem which shall remaine for euer There is also a certaine vehemencie in this word haue prepared for it signifieth that this kingdome was defended not onely against all enemyes and conspiratours at home and amonges them selues but also against all the deuills and the gates of hel euen to the comming of christ Yet notwithstanding the historie sheweth howe it was humbled through many calamities and afflictions Likewise we haue a promise as touching the Church that it shall continue vnto the ende of the worlde and that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it and yet who knoweth not howe it hath beene humbled oppressed and in a manner abolished vnder the Pope There was taught and worshipped not Christ but the virgine Mary the Apostles c. So that according to the saying of Christ except the Lorde had shortened those dayes no flesh shoulde haue beene saued Wherefore we must regarde the Maiestie and power of the promiser more then all the offences that either the world or the deuill can raise vppe against vs and let vs not be discouraged when the Pope with his curse and the world with the sworde doe rage against the Church For although the Church neither in number nor in power be like vnto the aduersaryes yet shall it endure and the aduersaries shall perish For he is greater that is in vs then he that is in the world and the word because it is the eternall power of God shall easily ouercome Satan and all the furies of hel Verse 18. His enemies will I cloth with shame but on him his crowne shall flourish Not the King of Babylon not of Syria not of Edom not of Moab not of Egypte briefly no enemy shall preuaile against this kingdom but this kingdome shall stand vnmoueable and mightely established euen vnto Christ and the enemyes of this kingdome shal be all clothed with confusion This light shall neuer be quenched vntill he come which shall fulfill all thinges This throne although it be neuer so contemptible and odious to the whole worlde shall remaine in glory not onely before men but also before the worlde Neither could Satan yet euer bring to passe although with all his force power and policie he hath continually attempted it that the posteritie of Dauid should be extinguished before Christ should be borne To these promises as vnto a sure staffe yea as vnto a strong rocke the Saincts of God haue alwaies leaned in great calamities wherewith Satan exercised this people to the ende he might hinder the promise concerning christ And in deede Antiochus aboue all other laboured with maine and might to roote out and to destroy this people for euer But as the Psalme here promiseth because he was an enemie to this holy nation therefore he was clothed with shame and confusion But on him his crowne shall flourish That is to say although the crowne of Dauid often tymes shall seeme in outwarde appearance to decay and perishe yet by a secret and a diuine power it shall be renued plenteously fructifie and gloriously flourish But the trueth of this promise resteth in Christe of whose kingdome there is no ende For vppon his head hath flourished a crowne which could neuer decay as the crownes of worldly Princes do For the crowne of the sonne of God is farre otherwise to whom all power is giuen both in heauen and in earth In the meane time the Lorde preserued this temporall kingdome vntill that was accomplished in the person of his onely begotten sonne which he would â—ignifie vnder those shadowes and figures But because this externall kingdome of Dauid was of this world and earthly therefore was it but temporall and for a tyme But the kingdom of Christ because it is not of this worlde but heauenly and spirituall is eternall and shall endure for euer This Psalme conteyneth a prayer for the preseruation of the word and publike peace For this must we specially desire in our prayer except we will be found vnthankfull Moreouer we must not be offended when we see that the common wealth is disquieted through the disobedience of the people or wickednes of the Magistrates or
this peace This is in deede a notable promise But doe not we most wickedly contemne this promise Many of purpose seeke occasions to trouble the Churches In the common wealth likewise we see what great contempt of â—awes there is euery where By these enormities we doe as it were constrayne God not to bestow vpon vs this blessing and life This is the cause that we are vexed with sundry calamities for that we doe contemne this blessing so graciously offered vnto vs Notwithstanding the worlde through calamities and scourges will not amende For what did it profite the Iewes to be so often exercised with all kindes of calamities God therfore was constrayned at the length vtterly to destroy them In like maner Loth preached to the Sodomites in vayne as Noah also did to the first world The same daunger hangeth ouer our heades For neither with pestilence warre nor famine can we be brought to amendement or bee any thinge the better Therefore shall destruction followe This Psalme therefore is a commendation of peace and vnitie to the ende we should esteeme of it as a most excellent and holy gift and that we shoulde rather suffer the losse of all thinges else then giue occasion of dissention and discorde For if we must suffer any losse it ought to be borne patiently in this respect that all other thinges through peace are recouered and restored agayne as one sayd very well I neuer bought any thing better chepe then peace For to the byer it bringeth most plentifull fruite We see often times in our priuate affayres that if a man be content to lose tenne or twenty crownes that he may liue in peace and quietnes he wynneth thereby great gayne and commoditie whereas an other neglecting this quietnes and by strife and contention seeking ten crownes loseth many times an hundreth crownes or more If these thinges so fall out in priuate matters what hapneth thinke you in the affaires of common wealths kingdoms Let vs learne therefore highly to esteme of peace to be thankfull vnto God for such a singular gift both in the common wealth and in the Church So shall it come to passe that we shall feele and enioy this blessing and life as the holy Ghost hath promised The .134 Psalme Behold prayse ye the Lord. This is the last of the Psalmes which are called the Psalmes of degrees In the which ye haue heard many weighty and profitable pointes of doctrine as touching all the articles in a maner of Christian doctrine namely of Iustification or remission of sinnes of the crosse of charitie and brotherly loue of matrimony of ciuill gouernment c. as though the Prophet had studied to comprise in these short Psalmes the fumme and effect of all suche thinges as are to be taught vnto the people Nowe therefore he concludeth in this Psalme the whole matter which he tooke in hand to entreat of As we also doe when in the ende of our preachings we pray that God would preserue his word amonges vs and that we may continue in the same vnto the ende For when the word is purely taught all thinges are safe holy pure although the gates of hell rage against vs neuer so much and we lose not only our goods but also our liues For what harme haue we therby so that our soules may be saued It is the word therefore alone that preserueth all good thinges But if that be lost or corrupted then all good thinges are lost For like as if the Sunne and light of the world should be taken away he that walketh walketh in darkenes so if the word be darkned and corrupted in what misery and daunger is the common wealth For then neither Magistrate nor subiect nor seruant knoweth what he ought to doe but all thinges are wrapped vp in error and horrible darknes Wherefore this Psalme exhorteth vs to pray that the Lorde would preserue and continue his word amongest vs and euery one of vs to endeuour with this seruice to helpe the Church For although the Church is neuer without heretikes like as also the common wealth is neuer without seditious persons yet so long as the word remayneth found and vncorrupt it can not be but that many good thinges and many good men also wil remayne I take this Psalme therfore to be as a conclusion of those things whiche were spoken of before In that which he exhorteth vs to giue thanks vnto the Lord for the benefite of his word and to pray for the preseruation and continuance thereof for as much as if it flourish there will alwaies be founde some good men which will leade a godly and a holy life Therefore he saith Verse 1. Behold praise ye the Lord all ye seruants of the Lord ye that by night stand in the house of the Lord. To blesse signifieth not onely priuatly to giue thankes vnto the Lord but also publikely to praise the Lorde to preach and to publish his word And this can not be done without the praise also of the mercie and goodnes of the Lord our Creator our defender and our redeemer which hath prouided for vs and giueth vnto vs all thinges perteining not onely to this our corporall life but also to our euerlasting life felicitie in the kingdom of god And albeit this clause seruaunts of God belongeth here properly to the ministers of the Church yet generally it comprehendeth all those which professe and embrace the true and sincere doctrine of the Gospell For it is the duty euen of those which are not in the ministery of the word to confesse the word to acknowledge and praise the benefites of god Wherefore with one hart and minde saith he ioyne ye all togither continue in the worde confesse preach praise and magnifie the worde that whiles all the worlde befids dishonoreth blasphemeth God ye may blesse him because he is mercifull Then shall it come to passe that ye shall ouercome all your enemies though ye be to them in number farre vnlike But what meaneth he by these wordes which by night stande in the house of the Lorde Did they obserue certaine howers in the night after the maner of the Papistes You must note that it is a kinde of speech proper vnto the Hebrewes and is as much to say as morning euening that is to say continually As he saith also in an other Psalme From the morning watche euen vntill the night Paule expresseth this sentence with other wordes Let the word of Christ dwell in you plenteously saith he And our Sauiour Christ teacheth that we must pray alwaies For wheras the night season is appointed for sleepe he that will blesse in the night will do the same also in the day so he wil be alwaies blessing Verse 2. Lift vp your hands to the Sanctuary praise the Lord. As much to say as when ye pray in the Sanctuary lift vp pure and holy hands For he that prayeth in that
holy place must offer vp pure and holy prayers So saith S. Paule also lifting vp pure hands c. for else ye shall pray in vaine Pure hands signifie innocencie from blood extortion spoile robbery The Prophet therfore setteth forth here two sortes of men comming to the temple praying Some there be that come and pray in innocencie and holines Some againe pray in hipocrisie hauing their hands defiled with blood The prayer of such is sinne as the Psalme sayth Paul teacheth in like maner concerning prayer Pray saith he without wrath or doubting Also our Sauiour Christ saith If thou bring thy gift to the altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee goe thy way and first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift For this is a common thing that hypocrites when they haue done all the iniury they can against their brethren are not only without all remorse of coÌ„science but also they make a great shew of religion and holines bragge of the Gospell more then the true Christians doe Against these the psalme speaketh warneth them that when they pray in the holy place they ought to be pure holy For who so euer praieth is possessed with the sinne of couetousnes fleshly lust or any other deuil to him the Lord sayth VVhat hast thou to do to declare mine ordinances that thou shouldest take my couenant in thy mouth seeing thou hatest to be reformed and hast cast my words behinde thee For when thou seest a theefe thou runnest with him thou art partaker with the adulterers c. Such was the prayer of the Pharisey which departed out of the temple vniustified For this is a common euil among men that they which are most impure wicked doe glory more of God his word then such as are godly feare God in deede Wherfore the Scripture expresly declareth that such there be as take the name of God in their mouths and yet in hart life are polluted and wicked And in this place the prophet inueyeth against hipocriets whiche thinke that when they pray God seeth not the vncleannes of their hart This is therfore a necessary prayer the first God would giue vnto vs his word defend the same against all vaine spirits heresies and secondly that he would preserue vs in innoceÌ„cie keepe vs from hipocrisie Verse 3. The Lord that hath made heauen earth blesse thee out of Sion As touching Sion we haue sayd before that God would haue not only certeine ceremonies certeine persons but also a certein place for his seruice worship lest the people should wander vncerteinly and choose vnto them selues peculiar places to worship God in Now for as much as this thing was not without offence for what can be more absurd and contrary to reason then that the God of heauen and earth should be shut vppe in that darkenes therefore to confirme their mindes herein he sayth that the Lord which dwelleth in Sion is the maker of heauen and earth This haue we often declared and necessary it is that it should be often repeted lest we should chose vnto our selues straunge and peculiar kindes of worship For as in the olde Testament there was a certaine place certeine persons and certeine times to the which God had bound as you would say his seruice so we in the newe Testament do find the father in christ In Christ the father is worshipped but without Christ he can neither be worshipped nor found but what so euer is deuised for the seruice of God without Christ is damnable and accursed The summe and effect therefore of all togither is this O ye Priestes ye Pastors and Ministers of the word to you I speake you I do admonish that ye follow the word faithfully and do your office purely For whiles the word and the ministery are sound vncorrupt there is nothing that can hurt vs For although Satan the world do assaile vs what then If God be with vs who can be against vs Let this be therefore your speciall care and endeuour that the word may remaine pure and vncorrupt and pray that the Lord would assist you herein and blesse your labours for of all the blessinges of God this is the greatest Which might be sayd in moe wordes but let this suffice Now it is our duetie likewise in this light of the worde to endeuour by all meanes to doe the same lest that through our vnthankfulnes the worde be taken from vs againe and to pray for the Churches that God would blesse them for Iesus Christ his sonnes sake our Lord our Redemer Amen THE ENDE The word must be continually exercised because of the continuall tentations whereof we are in daunger The lothiÌ„g and fulnes of Gods worde After the lothing of the word commeth contempt and then Gods plague The argumeÌ„t of the Psalm The Psalmes pray in two respctes agaynst Satan Satan how he is a murtherer How he is a lyer Our first parents deceiued by lying The authors of wicked doctrine are incorrigible Arius Proteus was one that could chauÌ„ge him selfe into diuers formes as nowe into a beast nowe into a tree and now into some other thing else Against heresies we must fight especially with prayer Inward tribulation and affliction of the soule The vse and practise of faith Howe the mindes of men must be stirred vp to prayer Tribulation stirreth men vp to prayer Luther writeth that which he hath proued by experieÌ„ce The necessitie of prayer set forth vnto vs in the Lords prayer Prayer is a seruice of God. How poore afflicted consciences are to be comforted which dare not call vnto the Lord. The prayers of the Papistes Nothing more hard then to pray God the hearer of praiers The saying of Bernard God giueth not alwayes that we pray for The prayer of yong children The godly youth in that reformed church being brought vp in the nâ—rture of the lord coÌ„tinuall catechising may shame al our reformation where the youth is so godles for lacke therof Howe God heareth our prayers Wicked doctrine A liuely picture of the Deuill The commoÌ„ people are the framehowse or workehowse of the deuill Deut. 29. Coles Iuniper The fire of the heretikes is more swift then the fire of the holy Ghost Luther prophecieth Kedar and Mesech signifie the enemies of the church Luke 11. The argument of the Psalme This Psalme containeth the doctrine of faith A coÌ„paring of contraries The commendation of faith Idolatry prospereth and flourisheth for a time Humane helps and comforts The help of the Lord. Why he sayth to the hills and not to the Lord. Our mountayne Trust affiance in the helpe succour of the Lord. Remedies in afflictions The iudgement of the word in afflictions must onely be followed The history of Iulian and Athanasius The exercise of faith Experience and practise maketh a right Christian The
iudgement of faith God is greater then all our afflictions and calamities Psal. 75. To the flesh God semeth to be no keper but a destroyer God is a keper and still watcheth ouer vs. The kingdom of the deuill Psal. 97. The argument of the Psalme A singuler gift of God to acknowledge how in estimable a benefite it is to haue the word The tabernacle of Moises The meaning of this place is that man knoweth not by these outward things that is by prosperitie or aduersitie whome God doth fauour or hate Eccl. 9. VVhat inestimable benefits the word bringeth The benefits of the second table The benefits of the first table The spirituall giftes which God giueth by his word The word must be continuallâ— taught exercised practised A comparison betwene the Gentiles the Iewes Paralip 17â— What Dauid meaneth by the house of the Lord. Psal. 13â— Standing feete what they signifie 2. Cor. 12. To pluck downe to oppresse the Church is to build it vp Exod. 1. Ierusalem set in the midds of her aduersaries notwithstanding mightely prospered The proper office of God. 4. Kings 5. Ierusalem the holy citie The chiefest seruice of God is to preach the word pray To testifie what it signifieth To giue thankes to the Lord is a fruite of the word The image of the heauenly Ierusalem Colo. 3. Heb. 12. The argument of the Psalme A breife praier in necessity carrieth power with it 4. Reg. 9. 2. Reg. 6. A vehement groning of the hart destitute of all comfort Psal. 2. Psal. 116. Tim 6. Luke 9. God sometimes prolongeth his help in tentation The patience of the faithfull The humilitie of the faithfull The argument of the Psalme The people of Israel as a sheepe amoÌ„g many wolues Note who are most thankfull The snares of Satan Psal. 93. The name of the Lorde is our onely Sanctuary succour in all afflictions The fruite of afflictions The argument of the Psalme The power of the word Psal. 33. Psal 48. To hope and trust in the Lorde is the greatest â—eruice that we can doe to him The nature of faith Ierusalem called holy by the figure Synecdoche where a part is taken for the whole Olde things are passed away behold all thinges are become newe Virgil. The argument of the Psalme Of what maner of captiuitie this Psalme treateth Act. 12. Gen. 45. Psal. 9. 2. Tim. 2. Speculation is a naked knowledge without experience and practise Psal. 117. Rom. 1.5 Mens ordinances must onely serue for the exercise of the body not to bind the conscience Iohn 12. Phil. 3. Satans prerogatiue Rom. 7. Philip. 3. If we will be partakers of his glory we must be also partakers of his sufferings 1. Pet. 4. Iohn 16. Psal. 137. The argument of the Psalme Aristotle and others howe and wherein they erre The principal causes of the good gouernment of common wealthes and families Demosthenes Cicero Iulius Caesar The efficient cause of the true gouernment of conmon wealths housholds The abuse of matrimonie and houshold gouernment The burdens of matrimony are infinit The Papists did condeÌ„ne ciuill gouernment matrimony as worldly kindes of life Mark. 6.20 The idle bellied Monkes would haue nothing to doe with ciuill or houshold affaires The Monks could nether teach nor comfort meÌ„ in their necessities Naaman Syrus Prouerb 16. Ierem. 10. Doctrine coÌ„cerning ciuil housholde gouernment This Psalme conteineth the summe and effect of the booke of the Ecclesiastes of Salomon Eccle. 2.12 The finall cause of ciuill and houshold gouernment Many wise and politike gouerners deseruing well of the common wealth haue bene euill vsed condemned and cast into exile We must walke in the midde way and keepe a meane They that enter into any publike office or into matrimonie must beginne with inuocation and calling vpon God. Godly Magistrates and maried folke howe they ought to vse them selues The principall master of the houshold magistrate is God. God the true master of the housholde Dauids houshold gouernment most miserable They labour in vaine that labour without the Lorde To build The building To labour To labour in vayne The good gouernment of housholds and families is the founteyne and headspring of the common wealth Houshold gouernmeÌ„t was begun of God in Paradise Artes and sciences and such other giftes God approueth as necessary for mans life otherwise he regardeth them not therefore man hath no cause to glory in them The words of Cicero Marke what it is to rule and gouerne without God. Martinus Sangerhaufen The true munitions and fortifications of common welths Daniel 4. The cause of the destruction of greate kindoms Monarchies Esay 37. Esay 45. The successe of the wicked To keepe what it signifieth Kings Princes and Magistrates the Prophet calleth keepers To labour in vaine * Industrie is such a labor diligence as is ioyned with a prouident care discretion in obseruing of persons places conuenient times with other circumstances that no labour be spent in vain Labour with out industry hath no good successe Friderike Duke of Saxonie a very wise discrete man. Industrious and prouident men God is still present with his creature The bread of affliction To rise earely c. Rom. 10. Psal. 77.33 Labour is not forbidden but presumption is condemned Eccle. 6. The godly are contented with that they haue Esops dogge which swimming ouer the water with a peece of flesh in his mouth snatched at the shadowe of the flesh shining in the water and so lost both A wise saying of Augustine Wise men some times committe great folly These words fortune chaunce casualty such like are not vsed because any thing commeth otherwise to passe then by the prouidence of God but for that many things fall out otherwise then we looked for the cause thereof we can not see * The song of fooles to say I had not thought or had I wist Wise and mightie men bring not to passe that they go about The whole world riseth earely in vayne The naturall presumption of man to be like vnto God or to be as Gods. The abuse of the giftes of God in the worlde The ministery of Angells about yong children infants Philip. 4. Note the end of those men that are not thankfull to God for their wealth and welfare but attribute all to fortune and chaunce The argument of the Psalme A priuilege as touching continencie and to whom it is giuen Chast matrimony can not staÌ„d with the vnchast and filthy religion of the Papistes * Actiue or passiue that is which either come vnto vs by labour trauel or which we suffer inwardly or outwardly by anye meanes Matth. 9. * That is to liue chast without matrimony 1. Timoth. 4. 1. Cor 7. Matth. 9.12 The argument of the Psalme Cap. 12. Psal. 6. He setteth the similitude of the grasse in the house topp against the similitude of the plowers This iudgement that the enemies are like grasse and therfore shall
then swallowed vs vppe quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs. Here the Prophet Dauid exhorteth the people to consider how mercifully God had deliuered them from the handes of their enemies and how miraculously he had preserued that kingdom and also to praise God with him for the same Which words are not to be restreyned to Dauids time onely For the heathen people had oftentimes before warred against them with such force and power as was like to the rage of most huge and terrible floodes of wateâ— whereof he speaketh here ready to ouerflow them Therfore seeing he mencioneth here no one kind of deliuerance it seemeth that he meaneth in these wordes of thankes giuing to set foorth what so euer God had done for the succour and deliuerance of his people at any time before Wherin he sheweth as it were in a glasse the daungerous state of the church from the beginning that the faithfull may learne to knowe that it hath not bene preserued by the strength and pollicie of man but by the miraculous power hand of God and therefore in their troubles and afflictions should alwaies flie to God for helpe and succour Israell signifieth the people of god Let vs acknowledge then that there is no way for Gods people to escape the hands of their enemyes but by the help and power of God and that he wil haue the glory and praise thereof to be giuen to him alone This praise can none giue vnto God but the true Israell hauing experience both of their owne weakenes the force power of their enemyes the daungers past and of the mercifull helpe and protection of the Lord. Verse 2. If the Lorde had not bene on our side when men rose vp against vs. This repetition is not in vaine For whiles we are in daunger our feare is without measure but when it is once past we imagin it to haue bene lesse then it was in deede And this is the delusion of Satan to diminish and obscure the grace of god Dauid therfore with this repetition stirreth vp the people to a more thankfulnes vnto God for his gracious deliuerance amplifieth the daungers which they had passed Wherby we are taught how to think of our troubles and afflictions past least the sense and feeling of Gods grace vanish out of our mindes And here note howe God dealeth with his people in their distresse who suffereth their enemies so farre to preuaile ouer them differreth his help so long till it seeme vnpossible for them to escape so that they are compelled to confesse and acknowledge that they must needes haue perished if the mighty hand of God had not deliuered them These 2. thinges then we see the Israelites here to acknowledge firste that the Lorde was on their side that is succoured and deliuered them then also that it had not bene possible but they must vtterly haue perished if God had not preserued and defended them By men is here vnderstand what so euer is great and mightie in the world As if he said we are counted as abiects outcastes of the world The Princes the rulers the wise the rich of the world rise vp against vs to destroy vs and to roote vs out from the face of the earth If ye beholde with how great and how many kingdoms we are compassed about which beare a deadly hatred against vs we may seeme like to a seely sheepe compassed about with a multitude of cruell wolues euery moment ready to deuoure it That we liue in safetie therefore and that our enemyes preuaile not against vs acknowledge it to be the great mercy of God O Israell whiche so miraculously preserueth and defendeth so small a flocke In like maner we are compelled to say and confesse at this day that if God did not miraculously defend and preserue his church the power of Satan is so great that one of his Angells is able in one moment to destroy vs all that either teache or professe Christe and to fill the world with bloodshed and slaughter We see the Princes the Pope the Prelates the mightie and welthy of the world yea the whole worlde in a maner bent to destroy vs Against whom what haue we to defend vs but that the Lord of hostes hath stretched out his mightie arme ouer vs which as a brasen wall defendeth vs against all the cruell dartes whiche both Satan and the worlde doe dayly cast against as That we liue then that we teache and you heare the worde that we haue place and libertie in the Church so to doe these thinges Satan can not abide and therefore he rayseth the gates of hell against vs notwithstanding he is compelled to suffer all these thinges through the power of Christ our King who sitteth at the right hand of God for by mans strength and power these things could not be retained and defended If Satan then at any time haue his will in troubling the Church in murthering the people of God and such like therefore it is because God would shewe what Satan is able to doe euery moment if he were not resisted by the almightie power of God to the ende that we should walke in the feare of God and acknowledging this inestimable benefite continually pray vnto God for the same Let vs learne then to sing with Dauid If the Lord had not beene on our side c. whose mightie hand hath defended vs whose power alone hath preserued vs And although the worlde rage against vs though Satan vexe vs neuer so sore they can not hurt vs Be of good comfort saith Christ our Sauiour for I haue ouercome the worlde Againe I giue vnto them euerlasting life and none shall take them out of my hand Verse 3. They had then swallowed vs vppe quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs. In these words he expresseth not onely the strength rage and crueltie of the enemies but also how weake and vnable the Israelites were to withstand them And here he vseth a similitude taken of fierce and outragious beastes whose propertie is when they haue taken their prayes to swallow them vp aliue Likewise when we would expresse the crueltie or malice of any towardes vs we are wont to say he hateth me so deadly that he could finde in his heart to eate me or swallow me vppe quicke The Prophet meaneth then that their enemies were so many and so mighty that they neded no armour or weapons to destroy them but were able like fierce and cruell beastes to swallow them vp aliue being so weake and so litle a flocke Verse 4. Then the waters had drowned vs and the streame had gone ouer our soule Terrible is the rage of fire but much more terrible is the violence and rage of water for that no power can resist Nowe sayth Dauid like as huge and mighty floods of water caried with great power and violence doe suddenly ouerthrow beare downe what so euer they meete withall euen such is the rage of the